Ninetales In Equestria: Fatherhood

by WildWPony

First published 26th of December, 2019

It's been almost a year since he's rescued his mother's soul from being bonded with Blackheart and much has happened. Marriage, two pregnancies, and Nightmare Moon are among them. This will be his greatest hardship yet: Fatherhood.

Much has happened since rescuing his mother's soul from Blackheart and the Shadow Organization. Got married to three of the most beautiful mares in all of Equestria, found out that Celestia is pregnant, Flutterbat wants to get pregnant (with Celestia's mother wanting him to do it), finding out that Nightmare Moon really wasn't destroyed, but was sealed very deep within Luna's mind as a separate personality, and that there's a strong possibility that a unicorn stallion by the name of Facade has pulled his father into Equestria like his mother was.

With the birth of his first foal with Celestia approaching he gets news that troubles him. He's invited to Shining Armor and Cadence's Crystalling. That troubles him because it's the beginning of the last season that he ever watched of My Little Pony. Which means that his family could be ponynapped. He must use what he knows of the last season to not only protect his family but make sure events end up similar to the show. He has a feeling it could mean a turning point for Equestria. And with his father being drawn into all of this, how does that skew events? What did Chrysalis say to his father? How will that affect his father? And will he have to defend his family against his own father?

NOTE: Ninetales in Equestria is required reading. This is a direct sequel and a reader might not understand how and why it begins this way or understand events or characters.

Chapter One: The Crystalling

(Celestia’s POV)

Soon I’ll have to get up and raise the sun. For the next ten or so minutes, however, I was watching Emmit sleep. Over the past month, and especially hearing about the Crystalling today, he’s been nervous about what could happen. Understandable considering he came to me from another world. Couldn’t even speak at first, until mother gave him that ability, and the ability to transform between his fox form and his human form. As my hoof gently stroked his human head, my mind thought about how far we’ve come over the past year, almost a year. From complete stranger to lover to husband. Of course, it was Luna that had taken to him first, especially after seeing him get an actual cutie mark. The same mark as her former lover no less. Even he was shocked by that. Because humans aren’t supposed to get cutie marks. And that raised a question: “Just what is he then, if not fully human?” Turned out that he’s a descendant of Luna’s lost lover that got sent to the human world by mistake.

Then came the news of a shadow organization that had tried to resurrect an evil mare named “Blackheart.” Only to drag in his mother as well. He was able to defeat her, save his mother, and destroy the runes. Almost at the cost of his own life. If not for the Tree of Harmony rescuing him. It was the Tree of Harmony that brought him here to us in the first place. Yes, a lot has happened to him.

Luna, Rarity, and I are married to him. Me expecting my first foal possibly later today. And because of a magical mishap, Fluttershy is also pregnant and expecting twins, though that’s more of mother’s doing and her planning. The spawn of a whole new pony race which will be named “Thestrals” that Luna will watch over and command. Part pony, part bat, and omnivore like Emmit. That is if Emmit can reform Nightmare Moon which is a separate personality and trapped deep within Luna’s mind. It’s a wonder he’s still sane after all that.

So, it took him a little bit to get to sleep. And even after humming to him and rubbing his head, like I am now, it still took an hour for him. Odd really. I’m the one going to have a foal either today or tomorrow and he’s the one that’s almost in a panic.

And the sun is going to panic if I don’t raise it in a few minutes. Seems it’s a little impatient this morning as it began to pull my magic. With a slight roll of my eyes, and a roll of my body, I rolled myself out of bed and onto the floor. Being pregnant means that I didn’t walk or trot to the door. Nope, I waddled to the door with our foal swaying gently underneath me, even as careful as I was, toward the balcony. A couple of months ago, as the day drew nearer, the doctor determined to play it safe and have the baby supported by a wrap that went around me.

Once at the balcony, my eyes spotted the moon going down, which meant Luna was lowering it. So, using my magic I gently encouraged the sun to rise to begin its journey. Then looking off to the side, I watched Luna gently glide her way over to me after our morning duty was done.

“Good morrow, sister,” Luna greeted with tired eyes as she landed by me, nuzzling me in greeting. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“About ready to pop,” I returned with an excited giggle as we made our way back inside. “Odd that he’s the one so concerned and almost at a panic when I’m the pregnant one.”

“Indeed, sister,” Luna agreed as she shut the door behind her. “Then again, he does have a lot on his plate, as the saying goes.” We were whispering to each other so as not to wake him.

“How was his dreams tonight?” I asked while we stopped at my bed, watching him. He laid still.

“He’s still very much concerned that the involvement of the changelings, and possible abduction of his father, has changed everything,” she replied softly with her voice filled with concern. She too watched him sleep, using a front hoof to gently rub against his head as well. “A valid concern, in my opinion,” she continued. “However, whatever may come I believe we will triumph.” She nuzzled me again, “As long as we stay a family.”

Nuzzling back, I hummed in agreement. “I agree,” my voice held regret and remorse in it, as did my eyes when they met hers. “Something I should have learned long ago. If only I had learned that then maybe…” I shook my head before nuzzling her again, “I’m sorry, sister. I’m so sorry about what happened before.”

She nuzzled me back whispering, “I know and I forgive you, sister. My deeper emotions, or Nightmare Moon, may take longer to deal with, however.”

“How is that going?”

Luna hesitated, as if in thought, “I have finally accepted that Nightmare Moon is my deep emotions that the Tree of Harmony locked away. That Emmit was right. Nightmare Moon wasn’t caused by evil magic, but by my own mind. Even as I begin to understand it, it’s still odd to think about and feel.”

I simply put a wing around her in a sideways hug as she spoke.

“A completely separate personality, Nightmare Moon, created by my own mind,” she mumbled quietly as if trying to still understand it. All the while her eyes were on Emmit. “And Emmit understands it and can help.” She sighed and leaned into me. “Nightmare Moon and I have talked many times since the first. And we are making headway, as the modern saying goes.”

“I’ll do whatever is necessary. And now that I understand, truly understand, I need to apologize to her.”

Luna smiled at me, “I know. And I think you will, but I don’t think that now is that right time yet.”

“Very well, sister. I leave it to the judgment of you and Emmit.” It was then that Emmit began to stir from his slumber with a soft groan. With a wink to Luna and a wicked smile on our faces, we made our way over and onto the bed. I laid down in front of him with Luna behind him laying a front leg over him. “Emmit,” I cooed softly at him before giving him a light kiss. “Wake up, it’s time.”

His eyes fluttered open but didn’t focus on me just yet. “Time…?” his voice was slurred because of sleep. “Time for what?” With his mind still half asleep, I could practically see the gears trying to grind in his head. I thought I would help it along.

“Emmit, dear,” I whispered to him, giving him a deeper kiss to wake him up. “It’s time t-“

“It’s time,” he nearly shouted in alarm, awake in an instant. He sat straight up in bed, turned to me, and grabbed my head with his hands, “It’s time.” He started looking around in a near panic. “Ok, ok, ok. Get things together,” he mumbled quietly and quickly got out of bed, naked. He was in his human form. Immediately he went to my wardrobe to gather my clothes, which had already been packed for the trip this morning and was already by the door.

“Good news is,” Luna giggled at the sight of Emmit running around the room trying to gather stuff that was already gathered, “he’s awake.”

With a giggle, I shook my head and smiled at him, “Bad news is, he’s panicking again.”

“Where is it?” I watched him look through my stand-alone closet for the clothes I said I’d take. Obviously forgetting that it’s already packed.

“Emmit, dear,” I called out to him, “It’s already packed by the door. It’s time to get to the train.” Emphasis on train to try and get through to him. And he responded by looking over at me.

“Right,” he said and quickly went to the door, opened it, and grabbed the head of one of the guards. “BABY!” Then grabbed the head of the other guard. “TRAIN!” And then came inside toward me. Meanwhile, our two poor guards looked at each other first before looking over at us in total confusion.

Grabbing him with my magic, I decided to stop his morning panic attack, “Emmit, listen to me.” I think I finally got his attention. “It’s time to head to the train for the trip to the Crystal Kingdom.” I let him go when he finally started to relax with a sheepish smile.

“Oh, sorry,” he apologized with an embarrassed smile.

Luna and I giggled, stepping up to him and hugged him from both sides. “It’s quite alright, dear,” I told him, hugging him with my head on his chest.

“Indeed, it was very entertaining,” Luna said, also hugging him with her head on his chest.

“Luna!” even though I wanted to chastise her, I still giggled at it.

I watched him roll his eyes but still took it in good humor. Even put his hands on our heads before leaning down and giving each of us a kiss at the base of our horns. “I’m glad I was entertaining.” His voice held his embarrassment.

“Is everything alright, your highnesses, sire?” one of the guards, now standing just inside the door, questioned.

Leaning back, I patted a hoof against him before addressing the guard. “Yes, everything is alright. Please take our bags to the carriage. We’re ready to board the train.”

Both saluted, “Yes, your highness.” Because both of them were unicorns, each of them carried a bag or two down the hall.

“Alright, I’m sorry for laughing,” Luna apologized with a lingering kiss to his lips. “But we need to get to the station, so morph and let’s go.”

With another slight roll of his eyes, he morphed into his fox form but still smiled at us both. “Alright, let’s go.”

“Is Twilight and her friends going to meet us on the train as planned?” Luna asked after we left the room. As usual, Emmit was between us with a couple of tails over us possessively.

“It’s still planned, yes,” Emmit told us as we made our way to the carriage. “They figured it would be easier than coming here first.”

“This is so exciting! Not only for Equestria but for the Crystal Kingdom. I’m sure that Twilight will tell us all about it.”

“I’m sure it is, Tia,” Emmit commented, although his voice betrayed the concern that was running through his mind. “I’m just hoping that everypony is safe afterward.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, The Friendship Express)

After getting to the train, I thanked the two stallion guards for their assistance before dismissing them. While I was doing that Tia and Luna had already entered the train where Twilight and her friends waited for them. We had requested the royal car for us to use and rest in for the few hours the trip will take. Already the girls were at it, cooing and giggling at not only Tia and the excitement over the upcoming birth. But the Crystalling as well. At the conductor’s call of “NEXT STOP FOR THE FRIENDSHIP EXPRESS IS THE CRYSTAL KINGDOM. ALL ABOARD” I boarded the train as well.

“Tia, darling I hope you and the baby are well,” came Rarity’s voice as I stepped inside. Tia had taken one bench to lay on with Luna sitting across from her on the other. The other girls were on their own bench seats around them.

“Yes, Rarity,” Tia told them with a smile as she rubbed her baby bump gently with a hoof, “we are just fine and looking forward to the Cyrstalling. As I understand it, hasn’t it been about a millennium since the last one?”

As I entered and took my seat next to Luna, putting a couple of tails around her, and held her to me, the girls quickly said hello before putting all their attention on Tia again.

“Yes, from what I’ve been able to find out,” Twilight informed us as she turned around in her seat and peered over it at us from behind me. As she spoke and started explaining what the Crystalling is Luna whispered to me that she’s going to get some sleep. I nodded as she put a light sleep spell over herself before falling asleep against me. “Whenever a baby is born in the Crystal Empire, the parents bring it before the Crystal Heart. They get the purest shard of the crystal they can find, then pick a Crystaller to present the baby to everypony who comes. Then they all share the light and joy they feel, feeding it into the crystal that joins with the Heart and increases its power. And because it’s a royal Crystalling, the whole empire is going to show up. It’s a royal Crystalling that hasn’t happened in about a millennium.” Luna was fast asleep by the time Twilight was done explaining.

“What does that mean though?” Starlight asked, also from behind me, sitting beside Twilight. “Increasing its power?”

“From what I can guess,” Twilight answered as the train whistled its departure before jerking slightly, “it’s a way to make it more powerful in order to help protect the kingdom. And not just from enemies but from nature as well. It also acts as a barrier for fierce storms, keeping them at bay.”

“Didn’t you all witnessed that before after it showed up?” I asked while looking over at Spike that was behind Tia.

“Oh, you mean when I helped save the kingdom?” Spike grinned as Rarity rolled her eyes next to him.

Some of them giggled but some also rolled their eyes as well with Twilight answering him. “Yes, Spike. And yes that was the first instance that we saw of the phenomenon. Before, Cadence was using her love to keep the storm at bay, but once the Heart was powered again it was able to do so by itself. Crystallings are used to help increase that power. The more love poured into a shard the more the increase.”

Kind of like leveling up in a video game.

“Any word on what your brother will do about security?” I asked Twilight.

“He just said that he’d look into it,” she said simply with a shrug. “Probably do the same here as he did for his wedding.” Then she changed the subject. “In the meantime, what’s that with you AJ?”

“Oh, this?” AJ grabbed the sheet that was covering the object and whisked it off to reveal a baby’s crib. “Made from genuine Sweet Apple Acres apple trees. We make ‘em for all the Apples and anypony related to Twilight is practically family.” I heard Twilight giggle bashfully when AJ said that, looking over at her.

“Yeah. It’s OK,” Rainbow started hovering in the isle while reaching for something in the overhead bin, “but it’s no Cloudsdale Mobile.” She brought it out with a hoof, “Bam!” Both the rocking crib and the mobile looked just like it did in the show. It made me smile as well as easing my nerves about what’s going to come. Especially when Pinkie commented on how pretty it was and the mobile didn’t break when she touched it. Matter of fact when she did it spun around slowly like it was supposed to.

And naturally, AJ and Rainbow’s competitive streak got a hold of one another after AJ commented, “Well a mobile’s really nice when you have something to lay in so you can look at it.”

“And another fetching looking blanket to keep you warm,” Rarity cooed while levitating a white blanket with a blue horseshoe border to it laying it inside. AJ smiled warmly at the gift.

“I’m sure Cadence and Shining Armor will be happy with all our gifts,” Twilight said happily. “But I think they’re more happy about everypony attending the baby’s Crystalling.”

“I think you’re right, Twilight,” Tia sighed with a smile with her hoof rubbing against her baby bump gently.

“Yes, speaking of baby,” I interrupted, looking over to Fluttershy. “How are you doing?”

Tia looked over at Fluttershy, who was sitting next to Rainbow, “Oh yes, does being pregnant agree with you? You’ve been quiet this whole time.”

She waved her concern off with a hoof and a smile, “Oh that’s quite alright. Well, the morning sickness has disappeared and the change of diet is in full swing.” She reached down to rub her slightly protruding belly. “And I think I’m showing a little.”

“That you are, Fluttershy,” I said to her with a wink. “But that’s ok. A pregnant mare is a beautiful thing.” Almost everypony went “aww” and cooed in agreement when I said it. All but Rainbow and AJ, more Rainbow than AJ. AJ still smiled but kept quiet on that one. Rainbow simply rolled her eyes.

“Pregnancy isn’t for me yet,” Rainbow told us with a shrug of her shoulders. “Maybe in the future when my career with the Wonderbolt’s is winding down.”

“You might change your mind, Rainbow Dash,” Tia looked over at her with a knowing smile before looking down, still rubbing her belly with a hoof. “I am looking forward to experiencing everything motherhood has to offer. Both the good and the bad. The joys and the sorrows.” She giggled a little before saying, “I’m even looking forward to the pain during the birth.”

The girls winced at that, including me. Except for Fluttershy.

“You know, I am too,” she said softly, but with a wide understanding smile. “I’ve watched other ponies have foals and even the animals I take care of have families of their own. But now I am as well. It’s frightening and exciting at the same time.”

“I can imagine so,” Starlight said happily. “I can’t wait to see what the baby looks like.”

“Oh that’s right,” Pinkie bounced in her seat while looking over at me. “Emmit can tell us what the baby looks like.”

When all their eyes fell upon me, I responded with a slow knowing smirk, “I’ll let that be a surprise.” They gave me a disappointed “Aww.” “I will say though that if things go as planned then it’s definitely going to be an interesting time.” Hopefully without the changelings.

^_^

“Crystal Empire!” came the conductor’s call as we approached the station. Everypony was excited and getting their things together, Rarity’s was underneath us in the storage compartment where I had put it. AJ was wrapping the rocking crib in the blanket, Rainbow had put the mobile in the crib with the offer to help carry it. Which AJ agreed to. Meanwhile, I paid more attention to the lack of Shining Armor’s protective barrier. Looking out the window, when the train came to a stop with a loud hiss of steam, my eyes spotted the reason. Just like in the show, Shining Armor was passed out dead asleep on his feet right in the middle of the platform. And looked like he had in the show with the hair in his mane and tail sticking out in all directions and looking like he hasn’t slept in a few days.

By this time Luna was awake, so she heard me muttering, “Well, that explains the lack of the protective shield.”

Luna looked out the window with me as the girls started leaving the train and Twilight lifting the bags that were left with her magic. “Indeed, it seems he hasn’t had the time.”

I motioned with my head for us to leave. “Let’s go save him then.” And by the time we got onto the platform, Twilight was already in front of her brother waving a hoof in front of his face. With the rest of the girls giggling behind her. I stepped up beside Tia, putting a couple of tails over her and Luna as we watched.

“Shining?” Twilight called out to him, still waving her hoof in front of his face. “Shiny?” When he didn’t answer she finally tapped her hoof against his chest firmly to wake him, “SHINY!”

He was awake in an instant with a startled snort and a shake of his head, “Huh? What? Where-“

“Shiny!” Twilight called again, looking up to him with what appeared to be a look of both concern mixed with a little irritation. “Are you alright?”

No. And I know why too.

“Of course I am,” he tried to convince her after giving her a hug, but wasn’t succeeding, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Probably because you were asleep when we arrived,” Twilight said dryly with a deadpan expression. Meanwhile, I shook my head, excused myself from Tia and Luna to walk up to him.

“And standing up I might add,” I told him with a chuckle.

He sighed, hung his head, and used a hoof to rub against his sleepy eyes. “Sorry, but the baby has been keeping us up lately.”

“That explains why you were asleep on your feet when we arrived,” AJ giggled at him.

“And the reason there’s no protective shield around the kingdom,” I added being a little annoyed, but understanding.

“Oh the security,” he groaned and shook his head. “I meant to take care of that.”

I put a paw against his shoulder, “Listen, why don’t we go see your baby then get your guard together and let me take care of security alright?”

“You would do that?” he looked over at me as if he couldn’t believe it.

“Duh,” I chuckled, “Yeah I would. It takes something off of your hooves and gives me something to do. Besides, Tia’s probably going to give birth here, so it gives me some peace of mind.”

He smiled with a nod, “Alright. Thank you.”

And with that, he led us from the train station, on the outskirts of town, down the main center street toward the crystal castle. On the way there, Twilight left Spike with simple instructions for Starlight to reconnect with her old friend Sunburst. I hung back while analyzing the security that would probably be best as Rarity’s bags floating like a small mountain behind me. The castle was in the center with the rest of the town spread out around it. We needed to get the citizens either under or near the castle while keeping most of the guard spread out around the kingdom. By the time we got to the castle, I had a plan in place.

^_^

“Why don’t we see the baby first, before you ask your guard to assemble?” was my suggestion to Shining Armor as we stood before the door.

“Sounds good to me,” he replied with a thankful smile. Then, he addressed everypony else with his back to the door. “Before we go in, I should probably tell you that seeing the baby might be a bit of a shock.”

Twilight simply rolled her eyes, used her magic to open the door, and stepped through. “Oh come on, big brother, I’ve met babies before. I expect meeting this one won’t be any different.” As we followed her in, I took my place between Tia and Luna, making sure to be behind Twilight in case the baby sneezed. The rest of the girls were standing around the crib, save for Rainbow which was hovering almost over her. I kept that in mind as Twilight approached. Flurry Heart was sound asleep and cooing softly until Twilight approached with her own soft “Aww.” Which then woke little Flurry up, saw Twilight, and began squirming happily until her big wings snapped open wide. “Of course, I could be wrong,” Twilight looked on in shock and awe at her new niece.

“The baby is an Alicorn?” Twilight turned around while looking between Tia and Cadence. I watched the reactions of the other girls as well. Each had their own mixed reactions of shock, awe, and wonder on their faces.

“It appears that way, yes,” Cadence responded with her own tired voice which matched the tired look on her face just like Shining Armor.

“I thought Alicorn wings had to be earned,” Rarity questioned as she looked over to Tia, “by accomplishing some great princess-worthy deed.”

AJ echoed that sentiment with, “Yeah, how can one be born with them?”

Tia looked down at Flurry Heart with a look of confusion and mystery, “The birth of an Alicorn is something that Equestria has never seen! So, you are right Rarity. Even we had to earn them. This is a first in Equestria.”

“It is beyond even our understanding,” Luna echoed it with her own thoughts while also gazing down at the mystery in the crib.

Fluttershy whispered to Rarity, “That’s not reassuring.”

“Wow, a unicorn and a Pegasus!” Pinkie was obviously excited as she bounced in place beside Twilight. “So, she could be a super-strong flier and have crazy baby magic.”

“Which explains why they haven’t slept that much,” I muttered softly, just loud enough for Tia, Luna, and Twilight to hear.

“And I know all about super flying,” Rainbow did a flip in the air to show off and brag.

“And I can help keep tabs on her magic,” Twilight offered to help, which was nice but if Flurry was like anything similar to the show then everypony was in for a shock. Which is taking place right now as little Flurry was fixing to sneeze. After taking a quick look around, my eyes spotted both Rainbow, Twilight and Pinkie getting a little too close for my comfort over the crib. I used my telekinesis to pull them back.

“Hey, what the-” Rainbow protested as my own magic, per se, pulled her back right before Flurry sneezed.

Everypony was shocked when such power came from such a small package. Even though I’ve seen it on screen, that was nothing compared to seeing it in person. I could feel the power she expelled. It was like being inside a level one hurricane regarding the amount of wind her magic pushed around. The beam itself was pure magic mixed with fire that went right through the roof, just like in the show. I wasn’t shocked, naturally, and let the three girls go after it was over.

“And now we know why they haven’t gotten a lot of sleep,” I muttered to break the awkward silence.

“Tarnation!” AJ’s voice was soft, filled with awe and wonder at what had just happened.

Tia stepped up and gently rubbed Flurry on her head as she fussed over the sneeze, “It appears that her magic is far more than that of a newborn unicorn.”

“Thank goodness somepony pulled me back,” Rainbow winced as she commented, “or that ceiling might have been me.”

“But who would…,” Twilight started to question before she hung her head and whispered, “Of course.” She turned toward me with a knowing smile, “You knew she would do that didn’t you, Emmit?” My response was a simple smile to her. “Well, thank goodness you did. But how do we control that amount of uncontrolled power?”

“It seems that this crystalling will be more important than ever,” Tia looked over to Cadence when she said it.

“Wait, hold on,” Shining Armor interrupted with a wave of his hoof. “How did you know that she would do that when you haven’t seen her before?”

Did we, or I, not tell them?

“I don’t think we’ve told them, Emmit,” Luna mentioned to me when she saw my confused look.

“Oh, I hadn’t realized,” I told Luna before turning to face Cadence and Shining Armor which had understandably looks of concern and question on their faces. “As you two realize, I’m not from this world. What you don’t know, and that I’ve forgotten to mention, is that in the other world there was this show called ‘My Little Pony.’” I put a paw on Twilight’s shoulder, “It was about Twilight and her friends. So, because of that, I knew that Flurry Heart here would sneeze like that.”

Cadence looked at me as if she wasn’t sure if she ever wanted to know in the first place. Shining Armor still seemed confused, “Wait, so that’s how you knew about the changelings?”

I shook my head, “No, that stems from a stallion named Facade. He’s the one who knew about the runes capable of resurrecting Blackheart but grabbing my mother as well. He was still at large and though we didn’t capture him, we did capture the changeling that was with him. It was that changeling that gave us that information.”

“But you know what’s going to happen right?” Cadence questioned me as she stepped up to me with a mother’s instinctive worry clearly written on her face.

“That depends,” I told her honestly. While I started speaking to Cadence, baby Flurry had decided to play with Pinkie’s face when she got near. “I know what should happen. I know what happened in the show. But like I’ve told the girls, things can be somewhat different. The changelings didn’t invade during the show, but they are now due to the shadow organizations dealings in the past and how they probably brought my father over.”

“Well then,” Shining Armor spoke up looking happier, “You can tell me who to pick for a crystaller and the crystal.”

“No, I can’t.”

He didn’t like that answer and it showed when he started getting more upset and frustrated. “Why not?”

I had to think of what, and how, to tell him. “It was decided for you when a crisis takes place about an hour or two from now.”

“What crisis?” Cadence grabbed my face in near motherly panic in worry for Flurry Heart. “Will we get her magic under control? Will everything be alright?”

“Cadence!” using two paws against her shoulders, I shook her a little to get her to calm down. “All I can safely say is that go about your day and things will work out for you in the end. I don’t want to risk telling too much, so I don’t damage what should happen.”

“What should happen? What should happen?!” she was getting a little more agitated with me as she put her nose against mine with a slight growl to her voice. “This is Flurry Heart, my daughter we are talking about. So, I don’t care if time itself comes unraveled. Tell. Me.”

Calm down. This isn’t the time for your inner asshole to come out and kiss her because you think it’d be funny. Although it would. I took a moment to calm myself then put a hoof to her nose to ease her away. “You’re right and wrong,” I told her. “It’s not just about Flurry Heart. It’s also about Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst. It’s about Starlight’s friendship lessons in the coming months that ultimately is responsible for saving all of Equestria from Chrysalis’ plan in the near future.” Cadence and Shining Armor blinked in surprise, with some disbelief mixed in. “If Chrysalis is to be defeated then there are certain ponies that must work together to do so. Or all could be lost. I’m not just thinking about the here and now, but how the here and now ultimately affects everything else down the river of time.”

While we were talking Flurry Heart had started flying around the room, so Rainbow was right there flying alongside of her in order to watch her. At the same time, Pinkie was trotting along underneath to keep an eye out as well.

“What?!” Cadence looked increasingly frustrated and annoyed with me, giving me an exasperated expression due to the growing confusion. She shook her head, “That doesn’t even make sense. And besides that’s months away and can’t have any bearing on what’s happening now.”

“Cadence?” Twilight stepped up to Cadence with her voice soft and understanding while hopefully being the voice of reason. And talked to her when their eyes met, “I know how it sounds. I know it sounds crazy.”

Now Pinkie and Rainbow were entertaining baby Flurry in whatever way they can to keep her calm and happy, which I was grateful for.

“But he’s right,” Twilight continued. “Remember when I told you about Spike and I jumping through time with Starlight Glimmer?” Cadence nodded. “Zecora explained to me what he’s referring to during one of those timelines. The change that Glimmer made in the past affected everything from that point on in various ways. So, if this event doesn’t play out the way it’s supposed to then he doesn’t know what’s going to happen. He doesn’t know if his family, or yours, is going to be safe from Chrysalis in the future.”

Cadence, and even Shining Armor, didn’t seem happy with that explanation, so Tia stepped forward, “Cadence, why don’t you step back and address your subjects on the importance of this even in light of Flurry’s abilities?”

Cadence calmed herself down with her usual flare then agreed with Tia, “Alright.” Then looked to Twilight, “Would you look after Flurry?”

“Of course Cadence, don’t worry about a thing,” Twilight responded by stepping up to her and giving her a reassuring hug.

“Thanks,” with one final word from Cadence she trotted over to Flurry, and her passed out husband and gave her a quick nuzzle. Flurry cooed happily with Pinkie as Cadence started to leave with Tia and Luna behind her.

Meanwhile, there was something I needed to do, so I started following them out. And only when out of the room did I speak up again, “Cadence? Because Shining Armor hasn’t had the chance to address security, I would like to-”

“No!” she interrupted me a little too fiercely that I liked. It showed in her eyes when she turned around and looked at me.

“What?! This is about security against the changelings-”

“Which I will see to as I see fit,” she told me in no uncertain terms. “I’m not comfortable with you right now.” Then she turned to leave.

Tia and Luna didn’t know what to do as they looked between us. But I had to try one last time on at least one point. “Tell your guards to watch out for Starlight and Sunburst. If they see them-”

“Not listening,” she said, stomping off with her nose up in the air. And she wasn’t either which simply shocked me. For a few seconds, I simply stood there watching her leave with an incredulous look on my face. Then I felt like hitting something.

“Of all the...” I stopped myself just shy of cursing while stomping my paw into the floor. “For the love of...” turning around walking away was my only course at this moment. However, I ended it with a shout of, “QLP BE’,” from the Klingon language that echoed through the hallway. I didn’t turn around to see what she did afterward and right now I didn’t care. One thing that was needed right was space. So with that in my mind, the first thing I sought was an empty room to vent in. Stomping and cursing down the hall, I picked a door near the end of it and walked in. It wasn’t empty, luckily for me otherwise I probably would have burned something. I knew it wasn’t empty because I bumped into someone.

“You know that wasn’t a very nice thing to say,” my mother scolded me with her motherly disappointed look with her arms crossed over her chest. “Even if she will never know what it means.”

“Maybe not, but she doesn’t understand,” I shook my head and started pacing around her. “The crystal is going to crack and break when Flurry cries and it’s Starlight that convinces Sunburst to come here and help us put it back together. And not only that but when the crystal shatters it was Tia and Luna that held back the storm giving enough time for Sunburst to get to the castle. Which she can’t do right now, which leaves me. Nor will she be able to use her magic to heal the crystal, which I don’t know how we are going to deal with that hurdle.” I turned to face my mother while venting out my frustration while running it through in my head. “Luna and I will have to deal with the storm, and that’s if the Changelings don’t try to invade. I don’t even know of the number of changelings that will come. If we’re lucky, and I mean damned lucky, there won’t be that many. Not to mention that dad may be among them. And there’s no way that even I can deal with the changelings, the storm, and dad all at the same time.”

“Come here,” she called to me softly with her arms open with a small smile. With a big sigh, I walked over to her. She took my head in her hands and brought it to her chest and held me, “I know you have a lot on your plate right now. And I know you’re frustrated and worried.”

“Not to mention frightened,” I muttered into her chest as I sat on my rump. “It was Tia, Luna, Twilight and Starlight that used their powerful magic to heal the crystal. With Tia out, I don’t know who can take her place. Shining Armor or Cadence can’t take her place because they need to be with Flurry Heart during the Crystalling, so they can’t use their magic to hold it together long enough. No, the only one that might be able to take her place is Rarity.”

“Isn’t she the one that you said went nuts during a duel or something?” she asked while rubbing my mane and ears.

“Yeah,” and it was working to calm me down, “it was her. After Blueblood hit me with the dagger that was meant for her she went into magical overload and called to her lots of gems. Pelting him with them. She would have killed him too if she didn’t pass out first.”

She giggled a little, “Sorry I missed it.”

“Me too,” I chuckled, “I was being carried off the field at the time, so I didn’t see it either. I did hear that he cowered in fear and shit himself though.”

Mother giggled a little right before there was a knock at the door. I didn’t know who it could be considering this was an unused room that I had literally just walked into. My question was answered when the door opened and AJ’s head popped in. “Sugarcube? You in here?”

“I’m here, AJ,” I told her while my voice still held a frustrated tone to it.

“Oh there you are,” she said before spotting my mother and walking over to us. “Hi there, Sarah.”

Mother smiled down to AJ, “Hello, Applejack, how are things?”

AJ shook my mother’s hand when she offered it, “Fine. No complaints here.” Then she took a good look at me, “But I think there might be some here, though.”

With a sigh, I nodded to her, “You would be right.”

AJ trotted over and plopped down beside me and stared at me with a look that said she wasn’t leaving until I told her.

I gave her a thankful, amused, smirk, “I’m frustrated with Cadence not listening to me regarding security or watching out for Starlight and Sunburst.”

“Because of what you told her about the show and all?” she questioned.

“Yeah,” with a nod to her, “she’s having more of a time with it than you girls did. And what’s worse is that it might…might mind you…cost her the Crystal Empire!”

AJ gave me a look of disbelief, “How’d you figure that? What’s going to happen?”

With a slight groan, I turned to her, “The Crystal Heart is going to shatter when Flurry Heart starts crying.”

AJ was floored. Her ears splayed back against her head and she gave me a shocked look.

“Which,” I continued when she didn’t say anything, “should happen any minute now.”

“But…how…,” AJ still couldn’t believe it.

I sat down in front of her, taking her head in my paws. “AJ, the heart is a crystal. And all crystals can break and shatter at the right frequencies. When Flurry Heart starts crying it so happens to be at the correct frequency, and cries so loud, that it resonates with the crystal thus shattering it.”

“But…that’s impo-“

And that’s as far as she got before the whole castle itself began to resonate followed by the sound of a very upset Flurry Heart. It was like being inside a resonating chamber in the middle of an earthquake. The sound came from everywhere at once while the castle vibrated around us.

After it stopped AJ looked at me with a look of horror.

“Well, let’s go,” I nudged her toward the door. “Let’s see if Cadence will listen now. You coming, mom?”

“Oh, of course,” she said and followed us out the door.

^_^

It didn’t take us long to get outside where the Crystal Heart lay in pieces. When we did, the panic and chaos had already started. The Crystal Heart was in pieces on the ground with Tia, Luna, Twilight and her friends all looking at it in shock and horror. While Shining Amor just had a look of disbelief as he gently took Flurry Heart from a very freaked out Cadence.

“I can’t believe it,” Cadence lowered her head down to what was left of the Crystal Heart, “I simply can’t believe it. It…it…s-shattered. But how?”

“It’s a crystal, Cadence,” I spoke loudly to get their attention as we trotted up to them, my mother walking up to them behind us. “When Flurry Heart cried, she cried loud enough and on the right frequency that resonated with the Crystal Heart. Thus shattering it.”

“You were right, sugarcube,” AJ nearly whispered to me while gazing down at the shards.

“Naturally,” Twilight gave me a smirk and rolled her eyes at me as she stood by Cadence, “I don’t know why we should be surprised by now.” She then waved to my mother behind me, “Hi, Sarah. Glad you could join in the chaos.”

“And it’s not over yet,” I put in, pointing a paw toward the gathering clouds, “because here come the storms.”

“What?!” Cadence looked toward the distance, “Oh no.”

“And that’s not all that’s coming,” Luna commented at the approaching Crystal Guard.

The guard trotted up to Cadence and Shining Armor giving them a quick salute, “Your highness. We have changelings incoming.”

“How many?” I questioned quickly, hoping for the best but preparing for the worst.

“Many,” he said simply with a resigned look of despair on his face.

Fuck. And wouldn’t you know it, right then it got worse. My ears picked up the sound of water hitting the ground. And after a second of looking around, I spotted Tia also looking down. She then looked up at me with a look filled with mixed emotions that ranged from “sorry but there’s another problem” to “it’s time.” “And my water just broke,” she gave a nervous short giggle.

“The Crystal Heart shatters, the storms are coming, the changelings are invading, I don’t know how to fix the Crystal Heart, and now Tia is going into labor,” Cadence started freaking out and even started to hyperventilate.

“Shining Armor get Cadence, Tia, my mother, and Fluttershy all inside where it’s safe,” I told him firmly before looking over to the guard. “Here’s what you need to do. We have storms and changelings inbound, so your duty will be threefold. First is to get the public here without encouraging a panic. Do that by having them gather here for the Crystalling, as close to the castle they can get. That will get them here and get their attention on the castle for as long as possible. Your other duty is to find two ponies while at the same time battling and protecting them from the changelings.” Using my ability, I put up two pictures for him. “Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst. Make sure you escort them wherever they need to go. They have information that’s vital, understood?” By the time I got done explaining things to the guard, Shining Armor had practically pulled the hyperventilating Cadence inside.

The guard looked between his retreating leaders then nodded to me, saluting, “Yes, sir.”

“Good, Luna and I will try and take care of gathering storm. I will try and do both when needed,” I told him and saluted him when he saluted me before he left.

“What do you want us to do, stud?”

I looked at Rainbow after she asked and images of them being hurt by the changelings flashed into my mind. Even though I knew they could handle themselves in a fight. I still wanted them inside where it will be safe.

AJ bumped me with her hips, “It’s alright, Sugarcube. We can handle a fight.”

With a smile, I leaned down and nuzzled her head with mine. “I know, but that doesn’t mean I look forward to putting you in danger.” With a calming sigh, I told them, “Alright. First, I want Twilight and Rarity to gather the crystal shards and take them inside with Cadence and Shining Armor. Twilight, talk to your brother and see about him putting up his shield. If he’s too tired like I think he is, then help out here. Rarity, I’ll need you to be with my mother helping Tia with her labor.” Both of them gave me a quick nod and a smile before leaving. Which left me with Luna, AJ, Rainbow, and Pinkie. “Pinkie, Rainbow,” I turned to them, “you two will help to gather the crowd here and protecting them. Be careful you two.”

Pinkie gave me a silly salute, “You got it,” then disappeared in a puff of pink.

“Don’t worry, stud,” Rainbow smirked at me while hovering in front of me, “this is me you’re talking about.”

I chuckled at her, giving her a knowing smirk of my own, “I know, that’s why I said be careful.”

She put her nose against mine with a challenging look on her face, “Oh, you are so going to get it later.”

So, I gave her a kiss. “I’ll hold you to that.”

She smirked at me before turning around and wiggling her butt at me while slowly flying off. Then took off like a bullet once out from under the castle. “Please be safe,” I muttered softly in hope before Luna stepped up beside me. “Doesn’t look to be as many as there was in Canterlot for the wedding.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Luna commented in agreement. “I’d say about a third.”

I nodded slowly, seeing how the changelings mixed in with the storm so well that one could hardly tell them apart without a closer look. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard hoofsteps approaching behind me. Twilight came trotting up to us when I turned to look.

“Shining’s too tired, so I’ll help out here,” she mentioned with an apologetic look.

“Understandable,” I said. “Can you do anything similar?”

“Not as well as he can,” she shook her head. “Nor as big.”

“Alright, but what can you do?” I questioned.

She sighed softly while taking a glance up at the castle, “I think I can put one up around the castle, but that’s about it.”

“Do what you can then, and be careful,” I told her then lowered my head nuzzling her gently.

She nuzzled back happily, “I will.”

Once out from underneath the castle I told Luna, “Alright, go ahead and do what you can. I’ll get up to the top of the castle and use my fire to push back both the storm and the changelings. At least the ones in the sky anyway. Hopefully, that will cut down on what’s on the ground. She nodded before giving me a passionate kiss. “You be careful,” she smirked at me then took off. My turn. And the only way up to the top was with my dash ability. One dash after another I parkoured my way up. There was just barely enough room for me to stand.

Once there, I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths to gather all my power. Gather it all, then let it out in one large circular burst. There was a limit to the number of times I could do it before passing out. Hopefully, by then, the Crystal Heart will be healed. I’ve done this before. Once before. When I went supernova in destroying the shadow organization’s cave. Then I had to hold it like that for a while before the Tree of Harmony pulled me out. Do the same thing, just in a wave instead of a sphere.

With an eerie ethereal howl, a wave of fire exploded out in all directions. It took a bit out of me to do that, so I watched it leave while catching my breath. The wave was powerful enough that it retained its strength all the way past the edge of the city. I gave myself a shout of triumph seeing my fire wave do its job of pushing back not only the storm but what changelings were in the air as well. With a little time on my paws, my eyes tracked around the city.

Rainbow was nothing more than a rainbow streak zig-zagging across the sky taking out changelings one by one. AJ and Pinkie were doing well, directing ponies toward the castle. Which the crystal ponies started to gather around. But at the moment, there was no sign of Starlight and Sunburst. And the guards were doing well in keeping the crowd under control and directing them toward the castle. So far things were looking good.

But the storm didn’t stay back though and neither did the changelings. Both started returning. It was time for another wave of my own. It took me a few seconds to gather enough energy again for another powerful burst of heat. Like before, the wave radiated out in all directions, pushing back both the storm and the changelings in the air. This time, however, my shout of triumph was cut short when I got hit from behind by an angry hiss. The changeling must have been doing that dive-bomb technique that I saw during Cadence’s wedding episode. That would explain how it got through the wave of fire. He, or she, must have been traveling pretty quick too because the impact alone nearly took the air from me. It sent us tumbling through the air toward the ground with the changeling trying to bite and or claw my face and neck off.

It was pissed off angry too as we fought in the air. It didn’t let up with each strike of the hoof or bite of its fangs into my shoulder. When it bit into my shoulder that was my advantage though. After one powerful quick twist of my body, it came loose. Its doom was sealed with my fire attack that sent it into the ground. The sickening sound of crushing bones, squelch of flesh, and explosion of fire echoed throughout the immediate area. I landed using my rush attack creating a small creator in the ground. It was the only way I could land safely as it gave me temporary armor.

That changeling did a good number on my shoulder though. “Damn it,” was my hiss response to my aching shoulder. Crystal ponies gasped in shock with a few mares screaming in fright realizing that they were in real danger. Now standing on three legs, as I couldn’t put weight on the other due to the hurt shoulder, I hopped around to face the gathering crowd underneath the castle. “Stay there,” was my command to them, “You can help protect your kingdom by participating in the Crystalling that’s going to happen shortly. Use your love to power the crystal that will protect you from the storm and the changelings. Don’t forget that.” As other ponies started to enter the protective field around me, the ones already in there seemed to calm down.

“Hey stud, are you alright?” Rainbow asked after zooming down from the sky to land on the ground next to me.

“Not really no,” I told her motioning my head to my shoulder. “Drone got me good in the shoulder.”

“Well, hold on I’ll get Twilight to-“

I grabbed her with my telekinesis, “No, Rainbow. No time. The priority right now is finding Starlight and Sunburst. Find them, let them know what’s going on, so they can fix the crystal. Go.” Then let her go.

She gave me a worried look.

“Go!”

With a reluctant nod, she shot off again back into the sky.

“Emmit?” came a familiar man’s voice from behind me. “Is that you?”

And when I hopped around to look, it was my dad. In human form no less. Or at least that’s what it’s supposed to look like. “That depends if you really are my dad.” I glared at him, lowering myself to attack just in case. After a very quick look up at the sky, it showed me that there was a little time to spare, but not very much before more changelings, and the storm was upon us again. “But proving that is going to be a challenge considering you’re a changeling. Which means you know about my dad from the love I have for him. Thus taking on his form. I won’t let you near my family, or let Chrysalis succeed in whatever plans she has.”

“It’s really me, son,” he urged with a pained pleading look on his face that was tugging on my heart. When he took a couple of steps forward I let out a quick wave of fire and heat to keep him away. He stopped. “It really is. How can I prove it?”

“Easy,” I smirked at him, “This world is pretty much pre-industrial save for steam engines and DJ equipment. They have no clue what cars are or microwaves. So, dad what car was I driving when I disappeared? Where was I going? For what purpose? And what was I going to get?”

He smiled at me, “My old Crown Vic that you fixed two years before. You were going to Walmart to pick up some camping supplies for our camping trip we were going to take. You had called me from inside the store and I told you to pick up a camping stove, which you told me that you would pick up one of the Coleman brands because those were the best.” He was still smiling at me with his arms crossed over his chest, “Any questions?”

Luna? You there? “Yeah,” I faced him, “If I told you that whatever Chrysalis told you was a lie would you believe me?”

I’m here. There’s nothing more I can do about the storm.

That’s ok. My dad just showed up. I’ve verified that it’s really him. I want you to knock him out, so we can make sure he doesn’t return to Chrysalis.

Alright, Emmit.

He didn’t answer right away but looked hesitant. The storm and what was left of the changelings were closing in. I didn’t have time for games, but at least the populace was underneath the castle at this point. This hopefully meant that Starlight and Sunburst were gathering what they needed to fix the crystal. At least I hoped. Then he looked at me, “Can you prove she’s lying?”

“I can,” I told him. Tia, I know you’re in pain, but I need mother out here and quickly. Can you send her out?

I’m having your foal right now, she’s helping me, and you want her to leave me?

Only temporarily. My dad just showed up and Chrysalis has been lying to him. I need her to testify for me.

There was a pause. Alright.

“Well?” he asked as the sound of fighting came to my ears. And looking around showed me that the guards are currently winning the fight against the changelings at the moment. But the storm was rolling in quickly and the city was being covered in snow.

“She’s coming out here to talk to you,” I told him firmly.

“Who?”

“Mom,” I told him with a smile.

“That’s impossible,” he nearly shouted and threw up his hands. “She’s been dead for years you know that.”

“Not here she’s not,” I told him, “and I didn’t get this Pokémon body on my own, did I? The same pony that created the runes to bring you here is the same one that tried to resurrect an evil mare. Only she didn’t just resurrect that mare, but brought over mom’s soul and bound it to that evil mare. I was able to save her with the help of my friends.”

“Mark?!” came my mother’s shocked and quite emotional voice from behind me. “Emmit!,” she cried out before running up to me, “You’re hurt!”

“Never mind that right now, mom,” I told her then motioned my head toward dad. “He needs convincing that Chrysalis is evil.”

“Sarah?!” dad’s voice shook as the emotions of seeing her again hit him full force. And now that I had wives of my own I could understand a little. “Is it really you?”

“Yes, Mark,” mom’s voice held happiness and sadness in it as she approached him, “it’s really me. Our son, with the help of these ponies, saved me from an evil creature.” But as she approached him, he backed away.

“But how? How can you be here when you’re with Chrysalis?” he asked, clearly not accepting that she was right there in front of him. However, it sounded like Chrysalis was using the image of my mother to brainwash him against us.

“Honey,” my mother urged with tears in her eyes, “Chrysalis is evil.”

“And apparently she’s the one that brought him here with the help of Façade,” I told them while watching Luna fly in from behind him. She had her horn glowing in preparation to hit him with a knock out spell or something similar.

“Yes!” he shouted in ager while looking between us. “She brought me here to save you, son. To save you from the princesses that have been using you to grow their kingdom that they stole from Chrysalis. She’s the rightful ruler of this nation. I’m here to destroy them and save you, son.”

I hopped my way in front of my mother then used my duplication ability to make a row of clones beside me. My eyes held death in them as I growled to him, “You maybe my dad, but I won’t let you harm my family. And if you really are him, then you will understand that.”

“Honey!” my mother cried to him with tears streaming down her face, “don’t do this. Chrysalis has lied to you. Don’t listen to her.”

Before either of us did anything else, Luna was about to use her knockout spell on him but was attacked by another changeling. She cried out in alarm as the changeling tackled her and sent her to the ground. That alerted my father, “What?!” A second later he sent out a magical burst of energy toward us with a violent yell after quickly changing back to a four-legged changeling.

That was intercepted by my fire barrier. “Get inside, mother! Go!” I told her. And she did, though crying the whole way inside. Luna had blasted the changeling off of her, had stood back up, and running up to us with her horn ignited again. “I won’t let you hurt my family!” I yelled at him in the hopes of getting his attention while standing ready for any more attacks.

It didn’t work as he took a quick glance between me and Luna approaching. Then he glared at me, “I’ll destroy those princesses and save you, son. Whether you like it or not.”

“Try it,” I growled back before he turned and took off. Luna’s magical beam shot out from her as she stopped in front of me. But she missed as he zigged and zagged across the sky. To meet up with the rest of the approaching swarm.

“Look!” Luna pointed a hoof off to the side of us.

“We’re here!” Starlight cried out as she, Sunburst, and a couple of weary guards came running toward us. Sunburst also had some books with him.

I dismissed my other duplicates as they approached. “They’re inside, Go,” I told them. As the guards escorted them both passed us, Sunburst gave me a questionable look. I watched as the crowd of ponies parted for them while muttering and murmuring about when the Crystalling will start.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t able to stop him,” Luna said softly with remorse in her voice.

My head lowered and nuzzled her gently, “Not your fault, Luna, so nothing to apologize over.” Raising my head, I looked out to the approaching storm and the changelings that the guards were battling. “It’s all Chrysalis’, and Façade’s, fault for bringing him here and brainwashing him.”

She sighed with a nod of her head, “Indeed.”

^_^

(Rarity’s POV)

“How are you doing, darling?” asked Tia while using a rag to wipe the sweat off of her forehead. She was laying on her back on a doctor’s table with a doctor and two nurses around her. With me and Fluttershy as well.

“Ready for this to be over with,” she said through a tired smile, “but I’m glad I’m a mother.”

“Believe me,” came Sarah’s voice as she walked back inside. And by the sound of it, something happened. “There’s no greater reward.” Even though there was sadness in her voice, there was also pride that echoed the small smile on her face. She walked up to take Tia’s hoof in her hand again.

“What happened?” I asked gently.

She hesitated for a second before looking down, “Emmit’s father. He showed up. According to Emmit, and from what he’ said to us, it appears that he’s been brainwashed by Chrysalis into believing that we need rescuing.”

Silence filled the room as the news hit us hard. I could only imagine what Emmit and Sarah are going through right now. Another minute passed before Tia grunted in pain. Both Sarah and I held onto each hoof while the doctor trotted up to scan her. His magic flowed over her, then checked the time.

“The contractions are getting quicker,” he said through a professional stoic demeanor. “The foal should be born within a couple of hours.”

Soon after, Emmit, Starlight, Sunburst, and Luna trotted in. “Emmit, darling!” I cried out first as he walked in, happy to know that he was alright. With a smile he spotted me, trotting over to me, and giving me a passionate kiss. Then I stepped aside, letting him take her hoof into his paw.

“Hi,” he said with a weary happy smile.

“How is everything outside?” Tia asked him out of concern.

“Holding right now,” he told her. “Twilight, Rainbow, AJ, and Pinkie are patrolling just inside the shield just in case any of the changelings get through. But we need to get the Crystalling done before then. And that’s where Sunburst comes in.”

All eyes turned to him, including mine.

“Yes, well,” he cleared his throat before floating some books in front of him. “And while the reconstruction spell is a good try, it by itself won’t be able to restore the Crystal Heart. To do that we need to combine the efforts of four powerful unicorns with the crystal shard that’s charged with the love of the public. The four unicorns will use the same spell to hold the Crystal Heart together long enough to combine it with the shard.”

“That would have been Starlight, Twilight, Tia here, and Luna,” I heard Emmit say. “However, considering Tia’s present condition, there’s no way she will be able to do it.”

“What I don’t understand is why the spell by itself won’t be enough,” I asked.

“Valid question,” Sunburst began to explain. “Because the artifact in question was not a simple object, but one infused with a vast amount of power. It must then be repaired by the same magic that it was created from in order to repair it. Thus why four unicorns are necessary.”

“Tia,” Emmit spoke to her softly, “could you lend Rarity some of your power long enough for her to hold the crystal together?”

She squeezed my paw when a jolt of pain shot through her. “I…,” she paused with a wince, “can…yes.”

“Why me?” I asked looking up at Emmit for an answer.

“Simple,” he looked down at me with a smile, “you’re the only one left that’s capable.”

“While I appreciate the confidence-“

He stopped me with his paw over my lips and looked at me with a smile, “Rarity, you’re more powerful than you realize. And I know you can do this.”

I saw his confidence in me inside of his eyes. After a calming sigh, I looked to Tia, “Alright then.”

With a slow nod, Tia ignited her horn and lowered it to my head. Power flowed into me. So much that I felt like my body would explode from the sheer force. I kept my eyes closed as my body absorbed it. It felt like the power was a living thing coursing its way through me like a worm in the mud. After a minute, I felt Emmit’s paw on my shoulder. Slowly I opened my eyes, looking up to him. “An odd…feeling,” my voice was soft as I spoke to him, “like my body could shake itself apart.”

“You ready?” he asked gently.

“As I’ll ever be,” I told him.

He then turned toward Starlight, “Give her some pointers if you will?”

“Of course,” Starlight said in return.

“Then let the Crystalling begin,” Sunburst urged, “the other’s are waiting.”

^_^

(Rainbow’s POV)

“How you holding up, Twilight?” was my question to her as I flew up next to her. I was concerned because she’s supposed to do something powerful later. At least that’s what Emmit said earlier and that Sunburst guy went by us earlier with Starlight, so whatever they had planned should be starting soon.

“I’m alright, Rainbow,” she reassured me with a smile. “Ever since Cadence’s wedding I’ve been practicing shield spells. I may not be as big or powerful as my big brother. But I’m holding my own right now.”

“That’s great, twilight because you saw that Sunburst guy and Starlight walkthrough earlier.”

“Yeah, I did,” Twilight acknowledged with a nod. “So, let me reinforce the shield once more.” I watched her close her eyes and light up her horn. The spell gave off a soft hum before the shield around us began to fluctuate and darken, being strengthened.”

“Princess Twilight?” came a male’s voice from behind us.

There was a guard there when I turned around. He stopped before us and saluted, “Princess Twilight? You’re needed inside at the Crystal Heart. They’re ready to begin the Crystalling.”

“Very well, thank you,” she told him. “If you don’t have any standing orders then might I suggest helping out here?” All of us turned and looked out. The storm was pretty much raging outside. Some of the more brave, and or stupid, guards were still fighting outside. But the majority of the guards had taken cover just inside the shield as the last line of defense. Just in case the shield failed. “It looks like the changelings are going to make a big push against it.”

He saluted as the other guards were either looking at us or concentrating on the rage outside. “We’ll see to it.”

“Yeah, go on Twilight, we got this,” I told her with confidence.

“Alright, be careful,” she told us then turned toward the stairs and ran toward them.

The guard stepped up to stand beside me as I floated in the air. “Hey, you ever fought any changelings?”

He shook his head, though his eyes still held confidence in them. “This is the first time they’ve come here within my lifetime. Supposedly they’ve attacked in the past, before Sombra’s time.”

“My friends and I fought them at Cadence’s wedding,” I told him with some pride. He looked up to me with some admiration in his eyes. I love that look. Though it doesn’t hold a candle to the look Emmit gives me. “We were kicking butt too before they came in with overwhelming numbers. But I don’t see that here.”

We watched a captain step through the shield with a horn in his magical grasp, stopped just outside of it, then blew the horn. The sound was loud enough for the fighting guards outside. One by one the guards started to retreat back to the shield. The fighting was fierce for those that were still out there and trying to retreat. The unicorns were trying their best to blast any changeling that got near a comrade. The earth ponies were trying to buck them in half. While the pegasi dive-bombed them. And with the help from the unicorns from inside the shield all were able to retreat by either walking, flying, or limping. Medics were called to help the injured once they were inside and secure.

“And now they’ll start pounding away at the shield,” I muttered quietly while watching the changelings get ready.

“Is that what they did at the wedding?” one of the guards next to me asked aloud.

“Yep,” I told him then pointed toward the changelings, “and here they come.” A wave of changelings hit the shield hard, but it held with a soft ring as it vibrated. They came in waves, one after another in rapid succession they attacked the shield. But it held after a few minutes of attacks.

The crowd was beginning to get nervous, until Cadence, Shining Armor, and little Flurry came forward with Sunburst. “May I have everypony’s attention please?” he shouted above the murmuring crowd. As the crowd quietened down it enabled the sound of pounding against the shield to get louder. “The Crystalling of the new member of the royal family, Flurry Heart, will begin.” Cadence and Shining Armor nuzzled the little filly. “May I present, Flurry Heart, the newest member of the royal family of the Crystal Empire. Let your love empower the Crystal Heart through this shard so it can protect us.”

It wasn’t a complex ceremony, but the ponies bowed and so I landed to do the same. It was a sight to see with the ground beginning to glow with power around us. Then drawn into the shard. While others still had their head lowered, I raised mine to watch Sunburst gather up the power into the shard, then rush it inside.

Moments after he rushed inside, a powerful wave of magic burst force from inside and expanding in all directions. It was just like the wedding all over again. This time it was the Crystal Heart that drove off all the changelings. And all while both the guard and the public cheered.

My eyes finally spotted AJ and Pinkie across the way. After getting their attention I motioned them toward the stairs because now there was only one place I wanted to be.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, hours later)

“I see the head,” the doctor announced with joy right after another contraction. Now that the danger to the Empire was over, they had moved Tia into the local hospital before the contractions really got bad. Of course, hours later it was just Rarity, Luna, and I with Tia surrounded by a doctor and a couple of nurses in a typical hospital room.

Tia gave out a quick groaning shout of relief when the contraction went away. My mother was there wiping her forehead while I held onto a hoof with my front paws. I’ve been trying to do the right thing and encourage her and tell her that I love her throughout all this. “I love you,” I told her giving her a quick kiss against her cheek. “You’re doing great.”

“Indeed, sister,” Luna echoed with a happy smile from the foot of the birthing bed they had Tia on.

“Alright, one more and that should do it,” the doctor told her, looking into Tia’s eyes before lowering his head again.

“Last one, honey,” the emotions were already building up inside of me as I lowered my head to her, “one last-“

I was cut off when her magic grabbed my head, lowered it where we were eye to eye, and then glared up at me with, “If you say ‘Push’ one more time…”

My pupils shrank back when I saw the look in her eyes. She wasn’t kidding by that look either. “Uh…” Then I saw her expression go from a glare to the beginning of pain. Which meant that the supposed last contraction was beginning. And I have no idea why I said it, but I said it anyway. “Push?” I squeaked out softly like a mouse. Hey, she’s scary when she’s mad.

Then the contraction fully hit and with pain that she’s never known before hit her, she brought her other hoof over to me grabbing my paw as well. So, now with two of her hooves now holding onto one paw, she started squeezing it. And when her pain hit I guess she wanted me to share in it. Because now I was feeling some pain. During the last contraction, she squeezed so hard…

CRACK

Went the small bones in my paw, which sent me to the floor in pain as well. So now, it wasn’t just her that was screaming in pain but me as well. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to say it,” was my begging plea for her to let me go. I always wanted to share in the experience, but this was going a little too far.

After another few seconds she doctor announced, “I’ve got the…foal.”

I was in too much pain to look with my eyes filled with tears and my head pointed down whimpering in pain. I did see the hooves of one of the nurses walk over and used her magic on my paw. I know because the pain was going away.

Meanwhile, Tia picked up on the tone of voice from the doctor. “What is it, doctor? Is the foal alright?”

He didn’t answer but we heard a light slapping sound before the room was filled with the sound of a foal crying.

“Oh yes,” he said then whispered for a blanket. “It’s a girl and completely healthy.” With the pain now gone, I lifted myself up to take a look at our new daughter. “Just unique,” he said as the nurse did her duty to cut the cord, clean and wrap the crying filly in a blanket. And indeed she was. Her mane and tails, yes plural, were the same color as mine. And with a pure white coat. But she had two tails with a horn and wings as well. That wasn’t all either. She had the rear hooves of a pony but front paws like mine. Yep definitely unique.

“That’s ok,” Tia cried softly as the nurse brought her over, laying her in Tia’s arms. “She’s perfect.”

Of course, I was crying too. More so because of my borked paw then the event, but still. “Yes, she’s perfect,” leaning in, I gave her a soft kiss. Then leaned in giving my new daughter a gentle kiss as well. She calmed down after that.

“Oh, Emmit,” she looked up to me and with tears in her eyes she apologized, “I’m sorry for you paw.”

“We’re healing it, your highness,” one of the nurses said while using her magic to heal me. Immediately the pain started going away.

After a thankful nod to the nurse, I leaned over and kissed Tia. “It’s ok,” I told her with a smile, “I’ve heard stories of human women doing that very same thing during birth. I just never thought that it’d happen to me. But if you need to hear it, then you’re forgiven.” Tia smiled thankfully before concentrating on our daughter again. I stepped back to let Rarity, Fluttershy and Luna get closer. And to let the nurse finish what she was doing on my paw. After another few minutes, she told me that she was finished. And even though it didn’t hurt any, not to put a lot of weight on it for a couple of days. I thanked her before she returned to her duty of tending to Tia and our new daughter.

From there, I took my leave of them after telling Tia that I would like to tell the news to the others outside. She agreed and I went outside to the waiting area down the hall to tell the rest of the girls. You can imagine the glee and cooing that went on after they got the news and what she looked like. Putting aside what happened earlier with the confrontation with my father, I enjoyed the time with them. Even mother was able to hang around longer than usual thanks to Red. Special event and all, you know. Soon after though, mother had to leave. So, after saying goodbye to her I refocused on Tia and staying by her side. Comforting her until she fell asleep to rest.

It was after things started calming down and day turned into night that I looked to Luna. For there was one more I wanted to tell.

^_^

“How did things go?” Nightmare Moon asked me as I approached her illusion from inside Luna’s private room. Ever since the first time, we’ve been locking the door and putting up a sound barrier around the room. I’ve spoken with her a lot of times over the past months and, in my opinion, has got some headway with her. I haven’t gotten her to agree to speak with Tia yet, but I’m hoping that will change.

“Which part?” I chuckled, walking up to her. “Tia giving birth, the Crystalling, the fight with the changelings, or the short meeting with my dad?” She simply gave me a deadpan look while raising one eyebrow. With a sigh, I sat down on my rump in front of her. “It was confirmed that Chrysalis has used the runes to bring my dad over. And in the form of a changeling. Not only that, but she has convinced him that she’s the rightful ruler and that he needs to save me, and mother, from all of you. Mother even tried to reach him but to no avail. He retreated to join the rest of them before the Crystal Heart’s wave scattered them away from the Kingdom.” Then I smiled at her with pride, putting up an image of my new daughter. “And,” I motioned to it, “you’re an aunt.”

It was interesting to gauge her reaction. Over the past few months, she’s slowly softening up toward me. But to me. Her feelings toward Tia she’s been keeping close to her chest, so to speak. She looked at the image in front of her.

“She’s so different,” her voice was soft and contemplative. “She might have a hard time in the general population.”

“Maybe,” I told her softly, “and maybe not. It depends on how the public at large accepts her.”

Nightmare didn’t say anything. Just turned away and started walking toward a fake balcony that I had made for her. I decided to mimic the real balcony and give her some scenery to enjoy. She walked over, seemingly to look out over the city. Which meant that she wanted to say something. So, I waited.

“I’ve been able to see, hear, and feel things,” she said at last with her voice soft and filled with unsaid questions. “Bits and pieces here and there. I have been for a while now. Not sure how long, time has no meaning here.” She paused as if collecting her thoughts. “I have felt Luna’s love for you. Glimpses into her mind and thoughts. About what happened to…our past lover.” Her voice trembled slightly when she spoke of my ancestor. Slowly I walked up and sat down beside her. “I’ve felt her love for our sister. How she doesn’t hate her for what she did.” It was times like this that I wish I could physically touch her. Sadly I couldn’t. “The most powerful was just a short time ago when she saw…our…niece for the first time. I’ve never felt the need to protect something that strongly before.”

She went quiet again. I could sense that she was trying to put her thoughts into words. “For so long I’ve thought of nopony but myself. How much I’ve been hurt. I’ve been betrayed. I’ve been wronged.” When she looked at me, I saw the signs of doubt in her mind for the first time. “Now, I’ve felt what it’s like to want to protect something. Focus on something other than myself.” She paused while still looking at me. “Am I really just emotions?”

“I’ve never lied to you,” I told her gently, “and I won’t start now. But, yes. And it’s fairly obvious that your ultimate fear is ceasing to exist.”

“Of course it is,” instantly her demeanor changed back to classic Nightmare Moon attitude. Narrowing her eyes at me with firm thin lips, she glared at me.

“And I can’t tell you how it will end,” I continued for her. “Whether or not you will merge back with Luna or stay your own personality. I don’t know.”

“I know that I’m not stupid,” stomping her hoof and turning her head away in a classic girlish huff.

I had to smile at that. “I know, but I figured I’d say it anyway.”

There was silence for a few minutes until she spoke again. Sometimes I would come in and just stay with her a while, not saying anything. With her face turned away from me and looking out into the fake city below, she finally spoke again. “I…think I’ll speak with my sister.”

I looked at her with a small smile at that. “You think you can handle it?” She knew what I was really asking her.

“Yes, I can handle it,” she said back without hesitation and without any anger. Which told me that she’s been thinking about it for a while and genuinely wants just to talk.

“Alright,” nodding to her, “I’ll let her know, but it could be a little bit while she recovers from giving birth.”

“Naturally,” she said dryly while eyeing me with a “duh” look on her face.

With a chuckle, I leaned over and pretended to give her a kiss. “In that case, goodnight my nightmare.” She growled a little at that, been getting less and less each time. She doesn’t like me saying that, but I enjoy pushing her buttons. And left, hopefully looking forward to my family safe at the end of all this. This thing with Chrysalis had to turn out like it did in the show. Not only for the safety of my family but for all of Equestria as well. It had to be a turning point for Equestria. The changelings would change for the better. Both mentally and physically. The only thing I could do was try my best to make it happen.

Chapter Two: Solar Flame

Author's Notes:

Thanks for all the suggestions for a name for their new foal. All were great names but I decided to combine "Solar Flare" from DeathPhantom and "DawnFlame" from Bronyshot to get "Solar Flame." I can't thank you all enough for giving your input and effort into this. I hope you enjoy this chapter because I'm not quite happy with it, so I'm already halfway through the next chapter and will release it within the next week or two to make up for this one. Let me know what you think because it seems to me that something is missing from this one. It was more the reveal and character building.

Solar Flame is the name we decided on our new daughter. Solar because of her mother and flame because of me. Shortly after Tia and the baby were stable, asleep, and being watched after by the doctor, Cadence came up to me wanting to talk. So, with Luna, Twilight and the girls with Shining Armor and Flurry Heart, Cadence and I went to a private room to talk. Basically, she said that she was happy with the way I handled everything when she started to panic. However, she still wasn’t comfortable with my foreknowledge of them. But she also knows that she also doesn’t have anything to fear from me either.

So, now that we were standing on common ground, I invited her to come with me to see the guards and the wounded. She agreed. For the next hour, we paid our respects to the wounded, wishing them well on getting better. We did have some casualties, but only three. Still, I wanted to pay my respects to them personally and even write a short letter of thanks to their families. The second in command was happy to hear it, Shining Armor being the head captain of course. While with the wounded I showed off my new daughter to them telling them that it was their effort and sacrifice that everypony, including my own family, was safe.

While Cadence and I were visiting the wounded, Twilight and Rarity went to bed early due to the amount of magic they used and needed a good rest. Starlight spent some more time with her old friend Sunburst for a while. Because it was decided that we would stay for another day at least to make sure that Tia had fully recovered from giving birth. And making sure that our new daughter was doing fine before going through the process of returning back to Canterlot.

To my surprise, Twilight’s parents showed up to spy their new granddaughter. And mine as well when they got the news. So they were able to join in on the festive atmosphere until it was time we returned back to Canterlot.

And can you imagine the send-off we had from the Crystal Empire? It wasn’t a parade or anything, but still, there were a lot of crystal ponies there, both citizen and guard, that gave us a happy farewell.

And when we got back?

After a whistle from the train, I glanced up from my spot on the bench seat to see Rainbow peer out the open window. “You hear something?” she asked, sticking her head outside.

I was laying down on the bench seat in my fox form with our new daughter laying on my back in a cushion of my tails, sleeping soundly with another tail resting over her. Tia had also put a sound barrier around her to keep things quiet for her little ears. Tia and Luna were sitting on the other bench seat across from me speaking when they stopped to listen.

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed before standing up to stick her head outside as well. Then she looked back at us with a girlish chuckle, “Good thing there’s one of them sound spells around her. Because we’re about to get a loud greeting.”

“One band and a lot of ponies too,” Rainbow continued after AJ.

“Oh, dear.”

“It’s alright, Fluttershy,” Twilight consoled her with a smile, “with the sound shield around little Solar she won’t be bothered by all that noise.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed with a nod before yawning. “However,” she continued while trying to blink the sleep out of her eyes, “I wouldn’t advise staying too long, either.”

“True,” nodding in agreement, “but it was expected, so giving them a peak to sate their interest with the news of a reveal should satisfy them until then, right?”

The train whistled again almost covering up the sound of the wheels against the track as it pulled into the station while the music got louder in our ears. “Should yes,” Tia’s eyes held only a little uncertainty in them as she watched our daughter sleep. “It’s not like we can send them away before we arrive. A small reveal while walking to the waiting chariot limo should do nicely.”

“And not to worry,” Rarity reassured everypony, “I have no doubt the guards will keep everypony at bay while we walk through the station.”

Pinkie, meanwhile, bounced to the front of the car as the train pulled into the station with a loud hiss of steam. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure they keep things quiet,” she told us before disappearing in a pink cloud.

And true to her words, Pinkie was standing in front of the band and onlookers when the train can to a stop. Just like she said, the crowd was a lot quieter than it was before. The music was still playing, just softer. And even though most of the ponies were still waving and even cheering, it sounded like one of Fluttershy’s soft cheers.

I simply chuckled while standing up from the seat, “I don’t know how she does it, and I don’t want to know, but thank goodness for Pinkie.”

“Indeed,” Luna yawned out again, “It seems she’s one of the many mysteries here in Equestria.” The rest of the girls giggled in agreement as we got our stuff together. And with the last of the steam being hissed out of the train, we got off and onto the platform.

After Pinkie stood to the side, Tia took front and center to speak to the gathered crowd. The crowd even parted for us as we stepped up to them. “Thank you, my little ponies,” she said in her normal voice, just a little louder than normal. “Thank you for your quiet greeting. To answer the burning questions in your minds, I am fine and completely recovered from giving birth to our new daughter.” That was my cue to step forward next to her and move the tip of my tail aside letting them view Solar’s sleeping head. “Out new daughter, Solar Flame.” Tia rubbed her cheek against mine while the crowd dawwed over the sleeping filly. “You are welcome to take pictures while we pass through. But please remain quiet for her sake and there will be a reveal later this afternoon.”

The crowd seemed to agree and remained quiet while we walked through the station. My tail was pulled back just enough for them to get a glimpse of her but still covered up enough to keep little Solar satisfied. She seemed to fidget if she wasn’t covered with one of my tails. Luckily what camera flashes that went off didn’t bother her so it wasn’t long before we were out of the station and within the chariot limo.

In no time at all the chariot was on its way to the castle with the sound of hooves and wooden wheels against the stone street. One look at Tia told me that she was thankful to be inside.

“I’m assuming that little Solar won’t be attending her reveal this afternoon?” Luna asked. This time the layout was such that I was able to lay down on the long bench seat with Tia and Luna on either side of me.

Tia shook her head, “No. I don’t think it would be a good idea.”

“I agree,” said with a nod, “however, some good-sized photos of her that can be seen from a distance would be a good idea though. That way they’ll be able to see something of her.”

“Oh good idea,” Pinkie giggled softly, “then I get to help with the big party. I’ll decorate it in white and yellow, Solar’s colors.”

“Good idea, Pinkie,” Rarity cooed to her friend with a wide smile, “I’ll help with the decorations.”

“I’ll help with the cooking,” AJ volunteered with glee.

Rainbow giggled, “Yeah, if you can dodge the head chef in the kitchen.”

As the others chuckled and giggled, AJ simply smirked at her friend, “We’ve come to an understanding.”

“Oh dear, he wasn’t hurt too badly was he?” Fluttershy asked, and sounding so honest too.

The look on AJ’s face was priceless. And as the others snickered, chuckled, and giggled softly I put a paw over my mouth to hold back a chuckle of my own.

AJ took the jab rather well. She simply smiled at her friend, “No, he wasn’t hurt at all.”

Tia decided to change the subject, “Well I thank you, girls, for staying to help out.” Then she turned to Luna, “Would you mind looking after Solar this afternoon while we are dealing with the reveal?”

Luna shook her head with a wide happy smile, “Not at all sister. I would love to.”

The conversation was then focused on what the girls will do to help and the plans for the reveal.

^_^

Right after we got to the castle the girls separated into groups and or individuals according to their tasks. AJ went to cook, with Pinkie being in charge of the reveal party itself and thus went around checking on everypony. Rarity had recruited Rainbow and Fluttershy to help decorate. Twilight was the one helping to organize the chaos, naturally.

Our first stop was to Luna’s room. After Luna laid down in her bed, she took little Solar and rested her on a pillow next to her head. Tia stood by my side as Luna’s mane floated forward to cover Solar completely. And Luna’s voice speaking softly, “Rest now little beloved. And may my stars in the sky bring you peace while you sleep.”

Of course, she started to fidget a little, so I leaned my head down to her rubbing my nose against her head ever so gently. “Sleep my precious daughter,” was my whisper to her as she began to calm down, “and let Aunty Luna guide you across the stars of dreams.” Then my lips met Luna’s.

Tia lowered her head to Solar, “Rest my daughter,” she whispered before nuzzling Luna.

“I will notify you if she wakes up hungry,” Luna told us right before yawning.

“Thank you, sister,” Tia thanked her with another nuzzle before we left the room, turning out the lights as we went. While I walked down the hallway next to Tia with my tails over her as she leaned against me happily, my mind wondered just what Nightmare Moon is thinking right now? Can she see and feel what Luna does right now? I knew that there was no need to fear her with little Solar. And yet my mind wondered about how this might be the start of bringing her around. That she might see what her night sky is really meant for.

^_^

(Nightmare Moon’s POV)

When one is trapped inside a little room with no one to talk to, there’s a lot of time to think. Little by little I’ve been getting glimpses of Luna’s thoughts, feelings, and sights around her. This balcony that I’m standing on, and the city below, were given to me by him. By Emmit. He wanted to give me a little something more. Yes, it’s fake but it is an improvement. He even animated the fake ponies below and left me with the freedom of changing the night sky as I see fit. He is soo different. He lets Luna and I talk quietly to ourselves out of his earshot. We’ve talked about him and about our past lover. Never have I heard of it happening, but at least now I know what has happened to him. It explains a lot about Emmit as well. And If I’m being totally honest then I can find myself easily falling for him. Because Emmit and Starry Sky are so much alike.

My mind wanders to different thoughts as my eyes watch the ponies below. I am really just emotions that were created by Luna’s mind. That is such a strange thought to comprehend. Yet, I think of myself as my own pony. Emmit treats me as a separate pony even knowing that. Over the many talks between Luna and I, and between Emmit and I, so many questions are now on my mind.

Just who and or what am I?

Who and or what am I to them?

What will become of me once Luna fully accepts me and the feelings I represent?

The feelings toward my sister, Luna’s sister, and the night sky and our role with it?

As those many thoughts, and others, rush through my mind, I get images of Luna laying down in her bed. But she’s not alone. Emmit and Celestia’s new daughter is with her. Closing my eyes I focus on what Luna is seeing.

From her point of view, she levitates the sleeping filly over to her and onto the pillow by her head. Her mane comes forward covering the sleeping filly. “Rest now little beloved. And may my stars in the sky bring you peace while you sleep.” I hear her say as if I was the one saying it. Her feelings hit me then. The stars in the sky bring peaceful sleep to this little filly that she loves so much. She begins to fuss before Emmit’s head comes into her view. “Sleep my precious daughter and let Aunty Luna guide you across the stars of dreams.” Then our lips meet. This time I could feel the kiss, feel his love through it. It was a gentle and soft kiss that lingered after it was done. It lingered on with me enough that I had missed them leaving the room.

As Luna started falling asleep, my mind thought and wondered…

Will he feel that way toward me? His smirking face flashed through my mind. “Goodnight, my nightmare,” is what he said to me the last time. Or does he already because he used the words my nightmare? What shocked me and excited me was that I wanted another kiss from him.

Slowly my hoof came up to my lips as my mind processed that single thought. I wanted another kiss from him. I wanted him…

Is this from me or Luna? I am Luna, so it is me. Right?

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Solar’s reveal and party)

The reveal was held on the steps leading down to the courtyard. I had worked to have two large pictures done up of my daughter and put on display for the crowd to see. And with the rest of the girls present with me and Tia, it was time for the announcement. All of us were standing just inside the large double doors when they opened a crack. A guard’s head peeked inside.

“Your highness? Sire? It’s time,” he said to us.

After giving each other a smile Tia nodded to the guard, “Very well. Open the doors please.”

The doors opened to a cacophony of applause and shouts of adoration from the gathered public at large. The guard had taken post in front of, and on either side of, the steps. Two large pictures of our daughter were hanging in the air on either side of the steps for the public to see. It was Tia and I made our way down the steps with the rest of the girls in their fancy dresses behind us.

It took the crowd a couple of minutes to die down after she raised her hoof to speak. Then she spoke to them using her Canterlot Voice, “Thank you all for your adulation aglow. We,” she leaned up against me, “are happy, and proud, to have her in our lives. At first, we were a little concerned because she looks so different. But that concern has been assuaged because of everypony present, and the joyous greeting you have given us.” She looked up at the large picture, “Her name is Solar Flame and we ask that you welcome her into your hearts as we have welcomed her into ours.”

Another round of applause from the crowd. This time it was my turn to speak and of course, it took another couple of minutes for the crowd to fully die down again.

As I began, Tia put her head into my neck with a happy sigh closing her eyes. “Once again, thank you for showing us your joy and acceptance on this wondrous occasion. She has told me that she felt it time for her to have a child of her own. That it was time for Equestria to give something to her.” I rubbed my head against hers. “I’m still young yet. Barely twenty and how I got such wonderful mares in my life I’ll never know. How they put up with me I’ll never know.” The crowd at large was amused by that as my ears heard giggles and chuckles. “I came to this world over a year ago and now look at me. Equestria truly is a great nation where anything is possible. It already has given me a family and I will continue to serve my family and this nation to the best of my ability.” I paused for a second before grinning, “Unless I get on their bad side, then who knows what will happen.” The crowd laughed at the quip, as did the girls behind me while Tia simply stuck her tongue out at me playfully.

Tia took over again, “There will be a party open to the public for the next two hours where you are free to join us and ask more questions.”

And with that, the announcement was over and we retreated back into the castle. Then I worked our way into the throne room where the refreshments were.

I smiled when looking at Pinkie’s decorating job. “Nice job on the decorations, Pinkie. Did you aim for a baby shower type atmosphere?”

She bounced up to me with a happy giggle, “Of course. After all, she’s a baby, and soo cute. Therefore deserves a shower. And decorated in her colors white and yellow.”

“Thank you, Pinkie Pie,” Tia told her through a joyous smile. “And it looked like you and Miss Applejack also did a wonderful job on the refreshments as well.”

“You’re right welcome, Princess,” AJ spoke up with a proud nod of her head. “I just hope we made enough for everypony.”

That’s when Fluttershy quietly stepped up to me, tapping me on the shoulder.

“Um…if it’s ok with you, I’d like to go somewhere a little quieter. I’m happy for you it’s just…”

With an understanding smile, I leaned down and gently kissed her. “It’s alright, Fluttershy. We know how you don’t like large crowds.”

“Oh yes, we understand darling,” Rarity agreed, stepping up on the other side of her.

“If you need anything, just ask,” I told her with another rub against her head, “alright?”

“Ok,” she smiled up to me and Tia. “I hope you enjoy the party.”

“We will, Fluttershy,” Tia smiled to her. And with that Fluttershy started to leave with the goal of probably retreating to either her room or the garden. More than likely the garden because of her animal friends where it was quieter. I made a mental note to check up on her after this party was over.

“Yeah, she’s never liked large crowds,” Rainbow muttered softly from her spot above me. “Oh well, more grub for me.” My eyes spotted her going for the refreshments already.

“I knew there was a reason I liked that mare,” was my chuckling response.

She looked back with a wink and wiggled her flank at me, “Yeah, among other things.”

Tia giggled quietly, trying to hide it. Rarity didn’t bother to hide it and simply gasped as if in shock, “Such scandalous behavior.” Then I brought my head down to hear her whisper, “She should be punished later.” Which made me blush.

Pinkie responded by bouncing her way over to the doors with a happy, “Let’s get this party started already!”

AJ walked up to Tia and asked softly, “Your highness? Could I ask you something in private really quick before this whole thing here starts?” She was blushing and looking a little nervous when she said it which got me curious. But I simply stayed out of it as Tia agreed and they both walked over to a corner to talk.

Twilight walked up to me with a long sigh that spoke of strained patience. As she stood there I slowly put a couple of tails around her with a smirk. She didn’t move. And because she didn’t, I pulled her against me.

I felt her eyes on me.

It was an interesting sensation.

I didn’t look down at her immediately because I wanted to play with her a little. She’s just so much fun to mess with. When my eyes finally did meet hers, the look on her face was priceless. It was a mixture of strained patience, amusement, arousal, and even a little bit of denial.

When she spoke up, she tried keeping her voice sounding disappointed and upset, but it didn’t quite work. And it didn’t reach her face either. “You know, I don’t know who’s worse. Rainbow, you, or the Princesses. Even the mares in Ponyville are suspicious of what you and Luna do at night sometimes.”

In one quick motion, I brought her head up with a paw and gave her a quick kiss. Rarity was amused and moved to the other side of Twilight.

“Stop it,” Twilight tried to sound angry, but her voice didn’t show it and neither did the blush on her face. “It’s not going to work.”

“What isn’t going to work, dear?” Rarity cooed from the other side while leaning into her with batting eyelashes.

“He’s trying to woo me, Rarity,” Twilight looked over at her friend with a “can you believe it” look.

Rarity looked back with the slightest bit of a smirk on her face, “And what’s wrong with that? After all, dear, he’s already got me.”

Just when Twilight was going to respond, my nose met the bottom of her neck. And with one long sniff, my nose rubbed up against her neck to the base of her head. I loved her reaction.

“Rarity, reeeEEEEeeely,” her body vibrated in place as if her body was wracked with chills. Right after I was done she immediately shoved me to the side, waving her wing at me, and shooing me away. “Stop that!”

That’s when Pinkie flung open the doors wide with a loud, “LET’S PARTY!”

While Twilight was shooing me away with her wing and a slight scowl on her face, Rarity moved over to my side with a giggle. “Yes, go on and greet the public.”

“Alright, Twilight, alright,” Rarity giggled, nudging me toward the crowd that was pouring in. “Come on, darling! I think we’ve ruffled her fur enough for now.” That was also when Tia hurried up to join us as AJ, Rainbow, and Twilight stayed behind for now. And as the crowd rushed up to greet us, Tia gave me some news that I didn’t expect.

She leaned over to whisper, “AJ asked for my permission for you to bathe her.”

“Really?” Tia nodded back. Looking down at Rarity got me another nod from her.

“After this, you can, either down below or in her guest room,” Tia whispered to me before giving me a kiss. “And I know you will give her a wonderful one just like you always do to me.”

Then Rarity pulled my head down to her with a kiss of her own, “And that you give to me as well, dear.”

Which the newsponies got pictures of. “Yes, of course,” was my shocked response as I never thought AJ would ever agree to it. Apparently I was wrong. My mind immediately started flashing images of AJ moaning underneath me with my fingers and lips all over her.

“Your highness? Your majesty? Can we have a few words?” a mare reporter asked first as she practically came to a skidding halt in front of us.

The images flashing through my mind had me spacing out, so it took a light jab from Tia to bring me out of it.

“Huh? What?” Then it hit me that the reporters were in front of me. I sheepishly apologized with an awkward smile, “Sorry.”

“You have a few words for us, your majesty?” the mare reporter asked again.

“Oh yes, sorry,” I gave her a smile. “Nothing much more than what I had originally said. Two years ago I never in my entire life thought I’d be here. Yet, here I am. Happily married to wonderful mares with a family.”

“Your highness? How will being a mother change the way you govern the nation?” a stallion reporter asked Tia.

Tia hummed in thought for a second, “I think it won’t change much. But I do think that it will give me another point of view. This time from a mother’s point of view.”

“Where is your daughter now? We noticed she isn’t here right now.”

“With Luna,” I told another mare reporter.

“We thought that it would be a bit much for her right now,” Tia finished for me before she seemed to freeze for a second. She was getting a message.

“Your highness?”

She smiled at the reporters, “I’m sorry, but it seems that little Solar is hungry and it’s time for her feeding. Enjoy the refreshments in my absence.” With a pop of magic, she was gone to take care of our daughter. The rest of the girls took her place after she left. I placed a couple of my tails over Rarity as she leaned into me. Pinkie, meanwhile, was all over the place talking and conversing with the party-goers. Twilight made the mistake of stepping up beside me. With the ever slightest grin on my face, a couple of my tails slowly worked their way around her to pull her back up against me. All the while looking at the reporters with a wide smile. I could feel Twilight stiffen up immediately as AJ came up to Twilight’s side with Rainbow landing on the other side of Rarity with some pastries in her hoof.

“Who was there during the birth?” another reporter asked.

“It was I,” Rarity answered for me, “Emmit, naturally, Sarah, Emmit’s mother, and the doctors and nurses of course.”

While Rarity answered the questions, I was using my tails to rub against Twilight in an attempt to calm her down and relax her.

“It sure was a time up at the Crystal Empire and the Crystalling and all,” AJ spoke up happily. “But it all worked out.”

Twilight seemed to relax, so I kept massaging her with a couple of tails.

“And little Flurry Heart is such a cutie,” Rarity giggled while leaning into me.

“For anything regarding that,” Twilight told them with her political voice, “you’ll have to contact the Crystal Empire Press.”

“Thank you,” one of the reporters bowed then they all dispersed back into the crowd.

“Lady Rarity,” came a familiar stallion’s voice.

“Councilpony Fancy,” Rarity greeted happily, “Fleur. How are both of you?”

Fancy came up greeting Rarity with his usual flare of kissing her hoof, “I am doing very well, Lady Rarity, thank you.”

As Rarity and Fleur greeted one another with a hug, it was my turn. “Councilpony Fancy, good to see you, sir.”

“And you good lad,” he greeted with a shake of his hoof. “Word is, you had quite the time up at the Empire.”

“Yes, and it was all because of these mares here that everything turned out just fine.” Even Twilight smiled back up at me when I said that. Which in turn, I nuzzled her.

“A changeling invasion is what I hear?” he questioned with shock.

“Not as much as the wedding was, but there was a good group that did attack during that time,” Rainbow pipped up with a smirk. “We kicked their butts easily.”

“Excuse me, dear,” Rarity interrupted by looking up to me. “Fleur and I want to have a talk, would you mind…?”

I kissed her, “Of course not.”

“In that case, we’ll see you later dears,” Rarity called out as she and Fleur headed to wherever, “ta ta.”

When Rainbow moved in, my tails sought out their target. However, she was sneaky and in a flash replaced herself with AJ. With a soft “oof” I looked down to see AJ now up against me with my tails wrapped around her. And a snickering Rainbow just beyond my reach. Meanwhile, AJ had a huge blush on her face. While I was eyeing Rainbow with an “I’ll get you eventually” look, even Fancy was chuckling at my antics.

“Here have some muffins,” Pinkie suddenly appears on my back, stuffing a muffin in my mouth. Then disappearing in a pink puff of smoke.

Didn’t even get to say thank you.

“You’re welcome,” came Pinkie’s voice from somewhere else in the narthex.

“It’s just Pinkie being Pinkie,” AJ said to Fancy as he had a strange look on his face.

“Interesting mare that one,” Fancy chuckled. “But indeed charming.”

“You should drop by Ponyville sometime,” Rainbow suggested, “we can show you the town.”

“Marvelous suggestion, Miss Dash.”

She shrugged, “Just call me Rainbow.”

“Your highness,” Fancy greeted as Tia walked up to us again.

“Little Solar is well-fed and gone back to sleep again,” Tia greeted with a wide smile.

“I do say, that little daughter of yours is the most precious.”

“Thank you, councilpony Fancy,” Tia smiled, “she really is.”

From there, the rest of the reveal party was really enjoyable. And oddly enough AJ and Twilight kept by my side for the rest of the time. So, I thought about playing the reverse psychology game on Rainbow. By not trying to get her. It didn’t seem to work at first, but as the party continued on she got closer and closer to Twilight, AJ, and I. So, near the end of the party I made sure to work my way back around to Tia to see about leaving.

Luckily I caught Tia when she had just dismissed herself from a guest that I didn’t recognize. After getting her attention, I worked my way over to her.

“AJ? You want me to go ahead and bathe you right now?” I asked her in a soft voice where only she and Twilight would hear.

She blushed heavily and whispered back, “You know?”

I nodded, “Tia told me and I’ll be happy to serve you.”

She was hesitant and nervous about it, that much was plain to see. However, she nodded up at me with a heavy blush anyway just as we were approaching Tia. Tia and I kissed before asking her, “Mind if AJ and I slip out early?”

She shook her head at me with a knowing smile. “Not at all, just make sure you come back to us when you’re done.” After a nod from me, she looked down at AJ and winked, “You won’t regret it, Applejack.”

“Then see you later, honey,” I whispered to Tia giving her another kiss before starting toward the side door. Rainbow was hovering close by so inviting her along with a nod a nudge of my head was easy enough to do. I think she heard it too because she was eager to follow. Next was Twilight, “You in, Twilight? You haven’t moved from my side.”

She must have gotten a pleading look from AJ because she agreed to it with a nod. “I’m in. It was wonderful the last time.”

“It really was,” Rainbow told AJ right after we left the throne room as she landed to walk beside her. “He’s got great hands.”

“Twilight? You want to see if Pinkie and Fluttershy wants one too? We’ll be going to AJ’s guest room unless you want to do it in the hot spring below.” Twilight looked up at me with a curious expression.

“Why not do it down below in the first place?”

I gave her a smirk, “Because I wasn’t sure if you would just simply leave me down there or not.”

She smirked back up at me, which wasn’t too reassuring. “Tempting, but no I won’t leave you down there. Besides, even if I did you could just get Celestia to let you out.”

“In that case,” I stopped there walking, “shall we?” In a flash of Twilight’s magic, she teleported us down to the warm hot springs below the castle. A second later and she was gone again.

“Wowee,” AJ’s voice was filled with awe and admiration while she looked around. The pool was always warm and with AJ looking away, but with Rainbow watching me, I morphed into my human form. Naked. And as AJ looked around, Rainbow’s eyes roamed over me greedily. “This place sure is something.” With my eyes still on Rainbow, I backed up and got into the water with a splash. The pool, even at its deepest, was only about four feet. When AJ heard the splash she turned around and for a split-second, she looked shocked, as if she forgot I had another form. Even though she couldn’t see anything yet, because the water was above my waist, she still blushed.

“Over there on the other side of the pool is a little lowered portion that’s right at water level.” AJ nodded her head, still blushing with her eyes looking back and forth from the portion of the floor to me. “That’s where I’ll bathe you, so if you wouldn’t mind walking over, taking off your hat, and laying down?”

“A-alright,” she was still nervous, as it was reflected in her voice. Even with her nervousness, she still walked over a little quicker than I would have thought.

“Rainbow? Would you mind bringing over the shampoo and towels please?” I asked her.

“Sure, no prob,” she flew over and grabbed the supplies. Brought them over, laying them down within arms reach of the bathing area, or what I call the bathing area. Then sat down next to them with an excited expectant look on her face. More than likely she wants one too. AJ walked over to the bathing area, took off her hat with a hoof, and gently tossed it aside. Then with a deepening blush, stepped down into it, and laid down. However, she laid down with her legs tucked away underneath her.

“What do I do?” she asked a little sheepishly. It was obvious that she’s never had this done to her and it was a big step for her. And even though I was happy and excited to do it, I also knew to take it easy for her first time. With that in mind, my hands gently cupped her head and brought my lips down gently kissing her forehead. Then a light kiss on her lips before pulling back to smile down to her.

“Not a thing, AJ. Let me do everything.” My aim was to have my voice as soothing as possible with my ministrations as gentle as possible. All with the goal of making it a genuinely pleasurable experience for her.

She slowly nodded for me to begin. Because the floor of the pool was higher, I made sure to keep my waist below the water level for AJ’s sake.

The first thing I did was to take one of her front legs and stretch it out. Letting her take her time in doing so before moving to the other one. “You know I care about you, right AJ? That I love you as my friend?” My hand rubbed against her head to trail down her mane until it reached the ribbon. Then undoing her mane and tossing the ribbon to her hat.

“Yeah, sugarcube,” she knew it of course, but her voice still betrayed her nervousness, “I know you do. This is just the first time I’ve done this before.”

My hand trailed down from the back of her neck and over her back. “I figured as much. And that’s ok because you are with friends. You’re safe. You’re loved.” As my fingers ran down her back I felt her body shudder just a little. “And I want to show you that, not just tell you.” I let my fingers run down her rump then to her tail, taking the ribbon off, and tossing it next to the other one. “This is my way of showing you.” Next was extending her hind legs, one after another slowly.

She wasn’t yet comfortable with me, so starting with her mane seemed an appropriate first step while explaining what I was going to do. Rainbow helped get the soap near me by pushing it to me with her hoof with a smirk on her face. And while my hands wetted down AJ’s mane I talked to her. “I’m sure you’ve heard that this will be an intimate experience?”

She turned her head to the side, so it would be closer to the water. “Yeah.”

“And that would be correct,” I told her. Her mane was almost fully wet. “I am going to be intimate with you AJ. However, it’s an intimacy that’s not necessarily sexual. There’s more to being intimate than simply sex.”

With her mane wet, it was time for the shampoo. “Something to think about,” I whispered before leaning down giving her another kiss on her forehead. It took a few minutes for mane to get washed and rinsed. After that was done, I started taking her through the breathing exercises. It was a good way to relax her and for her to enjoy what I was doing. While washing her legs I was telling her to simply take deep breaths letting the nervousness out and let comfort in. All the while, giving her a peck or two against her forehead and lips.

For her torso, back and sides, I asked her to count softly while envisioning herself getting more and more relaxed. Taking her through the motions and getting her to say it out loud also told me that she was actually doing it. My fingers did find a ticklish spot on the right side of her belly near her hind leg that made her giggle a little while counting. From then on I tried not to tickle her to make her more comfortable. It actually helped her relax to my observations.

During this Rainbow was quiet and Twilight had gone and reappeared with both Fluttershy and Pinkie. Which thankfully remained quiet and watched.

AJ’s rump, tail, and legs came next. I enjoyed washing her rump and cutie marks. My fingers slowly and firmly rubbed the water and soap into her fur to get to the skin underneath. I was gentle, of course, but it was also the first area that was truly starting to get intimate. Her reaction was interesting. While she counted softly to herself, she also moaned softly as well.

Now came the fun part where I turn her over. Needing to tell her first, my hand gently ran up her back until it gently rested on the back of her neck. Then leaning down I whispered, “AJ, it’s time to turn you over. Remember that you are loved and cared for. Let your body relax and float. Your mind listening to the loving sound of my voice.” Each hand grabbed one leg in each, front and back respectively, and gently rolled her toward me. “Let your body relax into my hands, AJ,” my voice soft and soothing to her as I carefully, and gently, positioned her on her back with her front legs at her sides.

I was a little surprised, but pleased, to see her not trying to cover herself up. Because she has left herself fully exposed to me. Knowing that her mind would catch on to that fact, I leaned in toward her head. With both of my hands on her head facing me, my lips gently kissed her forehead. “Just breathe AJ. Breathe in calm serene peace and breathe out all your worries.” My lips softly pressed against hers. “You are with your friends that love you. You are with me and I love you. There is no embarrassment or nervousness here. Only the peace and love we have for each other.” My hands slowly lowered her head to the side, resting her cheek against the warm tile.

“Let me show you,” I whispered before softly kissing her exposed neck, then her right shoulder continuing up her right foreleg to kiss her right front hoof. My trail of kisses continued back down, across her chest to her left shoulder up to her left foreleg. Ending with both of my hands holding her left front hoof and kissing it. Before trailing back down again. I let my lips do the talking as they softly kissed down her chest and barrel. Both of my hands firmly rubbing down the sides of her body, careful not to tickle her on the way down.

I felt her slow deep breaths against my lips with the rise and fall of her chest. My hands gently rubbed the inside of her hind legs, or what would be the thighs of a human woman. Slowly my lips kissed the top of one of her teats before kissing around it. AJ let out a soft moan. So, I did the other one. Gently kissing the tip then around it. This time, it was a moan mixed with a sigh. Her marehood was next. My lips gently kissed her lower ones enticing a very arousing long moaning sigh our of her.

I wanted to linger there but didn’t want to push it. Because it was her first time. So, my lips kissed from there up one leg before kissing back down, kissing her marehood again before going up to her other leg.

“Feel how much I care for you, AJ?” my voice was whisper quiet as I asked her while kissing up her body. She let out a soft “uh-huh” right before my lips linger against her mouth one more time. “Let me wash you, and serve you.” I took my time getting her wet and let my hands explore every curve of her body. Especially when lathering her up my fingers glided over her body.

All the while, Rainbow was looking at me like a predator and I was the prey. Her tail was gently swaying behind her. It made me excited and nervous all at the same time.

While washing AJ’s marehood, I let my fingers linger longer there than before, but not too long either. My ears were rewarded with a satisfying long moan out of her as I got done bathing her. But I wasn’t done quite yet.

My lips kissed up her body once more to give her a lingering kiss on her lips. Then gently put my hands under her and raised her upper half to me giving her a hug. My arms wrapped around her after making sure her head rested against my shoulder. “You can wake up now, AJ,” I said quietly to her. I used one hand to reach up and stroke her head.

She responded by wrapping her front legs around me with a giggle and a sniff. As if she didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Looking behind her, I saw Pinkie “Awwing” at us along with Fluttershy and Twilight smiling. Even Rainbow’s predatory look had softened into a smile.

“It’s alright, AJ,” was my soft whisper to her rolling emotions, “let out whatever you need. There’s no embarrassment here.”

Rainbow was the first one to walk up giving her a wing hug. Then the other girls trotted over as well to make one large group hug.

AJ sniffed, cried, and giggled for the next few minutes as we simply hugged each other. “Now you got me in a happy blubbering mess,” she finally said through another sniff and giggle.

“It’s ok, AJ. If you can’t be a happy blubbering mess around your friends who can you be it with?” We all could hear both the comfort and the humor in what Rainbow said. Especially AJ, who leaned over to Rainbow in a sideways hug. By this point, she had sat up on her own as they sat back a little. I still hunkered down in the water.

AJ sniffed before letting out a quick soft laugh, “You’re right, Rainbow.” Then she looked up at me with a wide grateful smile. “Emmit, that really was the most intimate time I’ve ever had. And like y’all said it wasn’t sexual. Well, it was and wasn’t.” She chuckled before continuing, “I’ve never been loved quite like that before. And I don’t know why, but it feels that a heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders.” The girls and I waited for her to continue because it was apparent that she needed it. “I feel so happy and sad at the same time. The last time I felt like this was...with my parents.” Her voice softened when her mind began to understand the way she felt. She looked down in thought as the girls started hugging her again. “I miss them soo much and it’s been soo hard running the farm without them. I guess...I guess I just needed a break from being the strong one all the time.” Then she looked around at the girls. “I think, I’ve finally accepted that it’s alright to ask for help and to rely on others.”

“Especially friends,” Fluttershy said quietly with a tear in her eye.

AJ sniffed again with a nod, “Especially friends.”

“Yeah, you are kind of prideful, AJ,” Rainbow smirked at her friend.

AJ quickly pulled Rainbow in with her front leg in a hug, “Yeah, like you ain’t.” The girls laughed and giggled.

Especially Rainbow when she replied, “Then I should know, shouldn’t I?”

I simply smiled, basking in the beautiful moment happy to be a part of it. After another minute or two Fluttershy raised a towel with her wing, “Come on, AJ, let’s get your dried off.”

“Alright,” AJ sniffed and giggled with a nod to her. Then after another grateful smile toward me, she followed Pinkie, Twilight, and Fluttershy to dry off and more than likely talk some more.

When they were far enough away, it only took a split second for Rainbow to claim my mouth for her own in a deep silent passionate kiss. Need rolled off of her in waves toward me like the tide of the sea. “I want a happy ending,” she whispered with a slight growl to it. Then she laid down on her stomach and spread herself out.

“I have just the thing,” I whispered back with a smirk on my face.

Washing and bathing her mane, tail, back, and legs were no different than with AJ. I took her through the same relaxation technique having her count and visualize. Through the sound of her voice, I could tell that she was relaxing. She wasn’t loud, to begin with, but as I continued on her voice became softer, calmer, and more heated. Especially when I focused on her cutie marks. While my fingers dug into her coat around her cutie marks, she moaned softly around the words she was saying. It was satisfying to see her want to move. Yet, obeying me when I told her not to and that if she did the feeling would go away.

Yeah, I’m evil sometimes, but they don’t mind.

The fun was after I turned her over. Like AJ, I kissed her down and then up her body. This time instead of relaxing her I wanted to build up her desire.

“Each kiss, each touch of my lips brings more passion and heat inside of you. With each deep breath, you breathe in hot passionate lustful desire.” By the time I got to her marehood, she had stopped talking and started to breathe deeply and slowly. When I kissed her there she breathed out a long slow soft moan. While washing her I spoke to her. “Let your peace be replaced by burning hot desire. Increase it with every breath you take. With each touch of my hands.”

Then came the shampoo. My hands slid over her body getting into every supple curve of her lithe form. Softly I kept telling her to let desire and lust fill you with each stroke of my fingers.

By the time I got done rinsing her off, she was breathing deeply while moaning. “When I kiss you, you will open your eyes and tell me what your desire is.” Slowly I lowered my head between her hind legs and let my lips touch, and lightly kiss, her marehood. While doing so I was also watching her reaction. Because I was both a little nervous and excited. All this time I had been building her up for release and with this kiss, I did just that.

Her head snapped up with a frustrated grunt with her eyes latching onto me like a mare dying of thirst and she just spotted fresh water. I saw passion, lust, and primal need in those eyes which made my heart beat harder in my chest.

Before I knew what happened, she had picked me up, brought me out of the water, and laid me on my back onto the tile floor. Her hips were plopped down upon my semi-hard member, her front hooves on my chest, and she came down to claim my mouth once again. This time with a passionate kiss that spoke of primal need and possession. After she broke our kiss she put her cheek against mine and started rubbing her marehood against my hardening shaft. And to answer my command from seconds before she growled out, “I want you.”

After positioning herself over the tip of my member with her hind leg, she let out a primal shout of pleasure when she took me inside of her in one quick motion. She raised herself up with her head tilted back and her eyes closed letting her wings snap open as if in a glorified display of lust and need.

Needless to say, it didn’t take me long to get hot and bothered by her. My member was ready for her before she slammed down on top of me. With my heart pounding in my chest, I arched my hips up a little more. My hands and fingers started exploring immediately. Starting by running up her front legs, rubbing and kneading up her legs.

She lowered her head to look down at me with wild bedroom eyes. “Yes, put your hands on me,” she moaned out softly, slurred a little, “I want your hands all over my body.” She didn’t start riding me, yet. She did, however, move her hind legs under my waist and lock them in place.

“Oh, my,” my ears heard Fluttershy whisper.

“Look at her go,” AJ echoed Fluttershy with a whisper of her own.

My hands raced toward Rainbow’s barrel. Fingers dug into her coat and rubbed against the skin underneath making her close her eyes and give me a long soft moan. She was so wet and warm against my shaft. She felt wonderful to be inside of. And while my heart pounded inside of my chest, my hands reached behind her so my fingers could dig into the spot between her wings.

After a long quick gasp, she raised herself up almost off of me. Her eyes opened wide as her hind legs relaxed underneath me. And with my fingers digging into her fur, kneading her erogenous zone with fury, she squeezed her hind legs slamming herself down upon me once again with passionate vengeance.

She did it again with a cry of pleasure with her eyes locked onto mine and her tail wrapped around my leg. She started slow but quickly picked up speed. Coming down upon me time and time again. Each time her legs would relax then squeeze hard making the sound of our coupling echo through the tiled room of the bath.

My own heart pounding, my breath coming out in sharp grunts while coming up to meet Rainbow. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Fluttershy, shift into Flutterbat and start her way over to us. Pinkie started walking over as well with a set of bedroom eyes on. While they were walking over to us, Rainbow was giving way to me as she started to relax.

“More,” she slurred out while lowering herself on top of me. I was careful of her stiff wings as I rolled her over to be on top. She relaxed underneath me, spreading herself out for me. But her eyes were still wild and latched onto mine as she whispered, “Buck me. And don’t be gentle.”

My lips found hers an instant later. She moaned loudly against my lips as I kept one hand between her wings kneading there hard with my fingers. The other cupped the back of her head bring it up to meet my lips. All the while her body shook with each coupling. The sounds of my body slapping against hers echoed like someone applauding after a great show.

“Rainbow,” Flutterbat’s voice hissed out seductively as her head came into my peripheral view. To my surprise, she leaned down and nibbled on the tip of Rainbow’s ear.

That made Rainbow break the kiss with me and turn her head to the side. My lips found her neck an instant later. Rainbow grunted and moaned with each rapid connection we made together. But her body remained limp and relaxed underneath me with her eyes wide.

I felt a hoof rest over my shoulders, then heard Pinkie’s soft cooing voice in my ear. “Fill her, Emmit. She’s an empty pastry needing your warm cream to complete her.”

“She’s yours, Emmit,” Flutterbat seductively hissed softly into my ear.

My hand had brought Rainbow’s head up to my shoulder with my lips close to her ear. My fingers had ceased to rub between her wings and now concentrated on holding her against me as my body, and hers began to reach their peak. I was breathing and moaning into Rainbow’s ear just as she was doing the same into mine.

“Fill her, Emmit,” Pinkie echoed Flutterbat with a coo of her own into my other ear.

Rainbow suddenly gasped hard into my ear and wrapped herself around me like a living vibrating burrito. She had reached her peak. I moaned her name into her ear as I reached my own. Flutterbat’s wing extended over me with her lips kissing my cheek. Pinkie’s leg was around my shoulder as she was probably doing the same to Rainbow. And with both Flutterbat and Pinkie laying up against us, Rainbow gripped me and cried out as my body plunged into her letting her milk me. Her legs gripped and squeezed in time with each pull against my member like her body wanted the most out of me. Moaning loudly into my ear with gasps of breath between them, she took, she squeezed, and she milked me for all I could give. Flutterbat’s wing gently massaging my back while moaning my own pleasure into Rainbow’s ear.

“Let her take everything,” Flutterbat softly cooed with a hiss into my ear. And indeed she was.

And then we calmed down as our bodies relaxing, with me on top. Neither Flutterbat or Pinkie said anything, just laid there against us with their tails rubbing against my legs.

“Holy buck,” Rainbow whispered between deep breaths after a couple of minutes, then giggled contently.

Meanwhile, I was trying to get my own breathing under control. Not to mention my own pounding heart.

Emmit, darling? Rarity’s voice came through the mind link and would have made me jump a little if my body wasn’t spent.

“Whose turn is it next?” Pinkie questioned softly with her own set of bedroom eyes on.

Yes, dear? I replied back while waiting for them to make their decision.

Are you still down in the bath?

I didn’t hear anything from either Pinkie or Flutterbat, so I answered Rarity back. Yes, why? Do you want to join?

Actually yes, dear. Luna and I want to join while Tia watches Solar. Which means after we’re all done it’s back to Tia’s side for you.

Understood.

“Me?” my ears picked up Twilight’s voice as she was being led over to me. “Why me?”

That was my cue to get off, Rainbow. Not to mention clean up as well. When finally pulling out, Rainbow moaned softly while giggling contently at the same time. “I need to clean up, but I don’t think I can move,” she giggled again.

“Let us help,” Pinkie cooed and began to help Rainbow with Flutterbat helping.

Meanwhile, I was able to crawl back into the bath and clean myself up.

“You know, it’s alright if somepony else went first,” Twilight giggled nervously while taking glances between me and Rainbow. AJ was nearly pushing Twilight over to me with a wide mischievous smile on her face.

Which got interrupted when Nightmare Moon showed up with Rarity at her side. A quick flash of magic and the ceiling above had changed to a night sky with a full moon. The walls changed from simple tile to animated trees and grass as if we were in the middle of a forest clearing. I was done cleaning myself up at this point, so I stood and watched with my waist above the water. Nightmare’s cat-like eyes latched onto mine with a wicked grin on her face. Rarity stayed by her side as Nightmare slowly walked her way over to me. AJ and Twilight had stopped dead and watched, wondering where this was going. I’m sure it was the same for Rainbow, Pinkie, and Flutterbat because I was doing the same.

Nightmare took her time to walk over and let the soft clip-clop of her hooves echoed throughout the room. All the while her eyes were roaming over my body possessively. “It seems that my pet has been enjoying himself,” she even used Nightmare’s tone of voice and mannerisms as she stopped in front of me. Rarity was looking meek and it took me a couple of seconds to realize that they were role-playing. Like Nightmare Night again? I had no clue where this was going.

“It seems that way, mistress,” Rarity said quietly as if she was a conquered citizen of Celestia that Nightmare Moon had taken over or something. She was playing the part well with her ears splayed back looking like a whipped puppy.

Nightmare Looked down at me and grabbed my semi-hard member in her magical grasp, “And what have you got to say for yourself, my pet?”

At first, I had no clue what to say. But she solved that for me by massaging my member until it was hard once more.

Nightmare hummed at me locking her eyes onto my member, “I think that answers everything.” She then looked down at Rarity, “Do you think he should be punished?”

“I...um...Whatever you think, mistress,” Rarity mumbled while her eyes roamed over my body.

Nightmare’s look turned pure evil and used her magic to pull me out of the pool. She backed up enough, so she could set me on my feet onto the tile floor. “I have the perfect punishment,” she said and stepped back, grabbing my member in her magic again. “Why don’t I stroke you and stroke you. Pleasuring you up until the point of release then stop. Then do it all...over...again.”

Ok, now she really is evil.

“Ladies? Wouldn’t you like to see my pet squirm and put on a show for us?”

And what did Rainbow do? Just a minute before she was saying she couldn’t move, and within a second of Nightmare asking that question, she had zipped to her side looking more excited than when she stands in line for apple cider.

This is going to be a long night.

^_^

(Chrysalis’ POV, her hive)

“You failed?! Mark?!” The human was in front of me in that bipedal human form of his with myself pretending to be his wife. “You realize that the other woman was a fake right?” So far, it was fairly easy to convince him that I was his real wife. He’s so easy to manipulate. I also figured out that pretending to be meek and girlish went far with him too. So, at this point, I pulled him in, wrapped my naked arms around him, and put my head on his chest. “I’m your real wife. I’m the only one you need to believe. They are evil and all of them must be destroyed.”

His arms went around me and were satisfied when he quietly said, “You’re right, honey. We’ll save our son. I promise.”

An evil grin spread across my face, “Thank you. Now come to bed.” Leading him by the hand, I started pulling him toward a bed. I’ll admit one thing. This female human body does have some benefits.

Chapter Three: Ponyville

Author's Notes:

I normally don't post more than one chapter a month, but I wasn't quite happy with the previous one, so I'm posting this one to make up for it. In my opinion, I like this one better. Anywho, enjoy.

It’s been a few days since the reveal. Tia and I have started to get hang of feeding little Solar. With my suggestion regarding a bottle and the pony version of a breast pump, I was able to help feed little Solar myself with the bottle. Thus allowing her rest if she needed it, or simply more time on her hands, or whatever else. And because of the benefits of magic, we can store up many bottles at a time where they stay fresh indefinitely. Which every mother wishes we could do that in the human world.

But this morning I had taken the earliest train to Ponyville. There were multiple reasons, but first and foremost was the news that Rarity was bringing back from her business trip to Manehattan. It was a business slash pleasure trip. The pleasure part was that Pinkie had joined her. Unknown to Rarity at the time was the surprise that Pinkie’s sister, Maud, would be meeting them at the train station. However, the reason I was going was to hear about the news that she saw my father there. The other reason was to finally meet one of her sisters while stashing away a mental note to pay a visit to her family sometime.

I was standing on the platform in Ponyville when the sound of an approaching train caught my fox ears. The train pulled into the station, letting off steam after it came to a stop, with the screech of metal wheels against the track. My eyes started to search through the crowd for the girls. My ears perked toward the train while ignoring the other sounds of the crowd, wind, and station employees.

A few seconds later, the three girls stepped off the train just down the platform from me. Immediately their heads were looking around for me. It was easy for me to send up a quick flash of a flame, similar to a small flare. All while I was slithering my way through the crowd toward them.

“Darling!” Rarity called out to me when she spotted me approaching her. “I got-”

I stopped her with a quick passionate kiss with her leaning into me with a pleasant hum. Pinkie giggled behind her with a silent gray looking mare beside her, which I assumed to be Maud.

“so much to tell you,” Rarity continued when she pulled back.

“That’s why I’m here,” I gave her a happy smile that she’s alright, “among other things. Why don’t we go to Sugarcube Corner for an early meal where you can tell me all about it? And I can officially meet Maud at the same time?”

“Oh that’s a wonderful idea,” Pinkie agreed while bouncing in place. “I need to check in with the Cakes anyway.”

^_^

It wasn’t quite lunchtime when we all arrived at Sugarcube Corner, so there wasn’t anypony there yet. Nopony but the Cakes. As we walked in we headed toward a corner seat while Pinkie went back into the kitchen to check in with the Cakes.

“I’m back!” Pinkie called out cheerfully as she bounced her way into the kitchen.

After a smile and a shake of my head, I faced Rarity, “So, what happened in Manehattan?”

Her mood changed from excited and happy to see me to a more somber mood that fit what she was going to tell me. “Your father did show up while we were in Manehattan. He showed up in the middle of our trip while Pinkie was searching for a gift for Maud. He was human, like you, in Central Park surrounded by curious ponies.” She tapped her hoof against the table in frustration. “He was also spreading the lies as before. That the princesses are evil and needed to be stopped in order to save you and all of Equestria. To bring forth the real and rightful ruler.” She snorted in anger before continuing. Maud was being quiet and just listening. “Needless to say the crowd didn’t take too kindly to what he was saying about the princesses. And that was in I stepped in and demanded that he stop all these lies against my sisters-in-law. After some back and forth arguing, there was no choice but to use some magic to show the crowd that he was a changeling. The crowd turned against him instantly after that, so he ran off.” Her eyes were sad when they looked up to me once again. “I know that he’s your father, brought here against his will, and brainwashed but...”

I stopped her again with a paw against her side, “You did what was necessary.” Leaning in, I kissed her again. “You did good, thank you. There’s hope that his mind can be changed and freed, but not while he’s still with Chrysalis I’m afraid.”

She kissed back. “You’re welcome, dear. I just hope that he can be saved, so I can thank him properly for raising such a gentleman and great husband.”

“Flattery will get you everything you know,” I chuckled before turning to Maud. “Sorry for the late introductions, but I wanted to hear what happened in Manehattan first.”

She slowly blinked at me. “It’s fine,” she said slowly in a monotone voice. “So, you are Emmit that Rarity and Pinkie have been speaking about?”

“Yes, ma’am that’s me,” I nodded with a smile, “directly from another dimension. Brought here by the Tree of Harmony herself, given this body not able to communicate at first. That was until Celestia and Luna’s mother gave me a voice and my human body back. From there it got really interesting. Married the wonderful and lovely Rarity, Celestia, and Luna with a newborn Solar Flame with Celestia. So, tell me about yourself.”

She slowly blinked at me before speaking in another monotone voice again. “Pinkie says that you already know me.” And that’s all she said.

My smile faltered a little, failing to anticipate that Pinkie would have told her already. “I know of you because of what I saw in my homeworld. But I don’t know you.” I sighed a little, almost wishing that I didn’t know about this world before coming here. “I know that you are Maud Pie, Pinkie’s sister, that was raised with her on a rock farm with her and two other sisters: Limestone and Marble.” Paused to think for a second. “Father is…Igneous Rock. Mother is…Cloudy Quartz. And if I remember correctly there was an episode where it describes Pinkie, and the rest of the girls, getting their cutie marks. Where Pinkie’s first party was with her family because of Rainbow’s sonic rainboom…” After closing my eyes to think, I told her, “I think that’s about it really. So, I know of you, but that’s all.”

She blinked at me not saying anything at first, as if processing the information. I didn’t know if that was good or bad just yet. Then she spoke up in her normal monotone voice again. I wonder if that ever changes. “I study rocks.” And that was it. That was the only thing that she said to me.

I replied with a slow nod, “A geologist? Going or gone to school for it?”

After another slow blink she replied, “Yes, I’m studying geology. I want to get my Rocktorate from the Equestrian Institute of Rockology. I’m almost done. One year left.”

I chuckled happily to her, lifting my front paws a little, “Alright, rock on.”

Maud simply blinked at me, Rarity hung her head in shame with a groan of disappointment, while Pinkie bounced her way back to us with a hearty giggle, “Wow, Emmit, that one was really bad.” Pinkie bounced right into the seat next to Maud and somehow a cupcake found its way into my mouth, “Good try though. Have a cupcake.”

“Emmit?”

I looked at Rarity with a “hmm?” because of the cupcake in my mouth.

“Please,” she pleaded at me, “don’t do that again. I love you with all my heart, but please don’t make another bad joke like that again?”

I swallowed the cupcake with a smirk, “No promises, honey.” She simply rolled her eyes before snagging a cupcake for herself that Pinkie brought out for everypony. “So, how long are you going to be in town, Maud?”

“Not long,” she told us while taking out her pet rock and setting it on the table. “I’ll take the last train out of town tonight.” I watched as she picked off a piece of cupcake trying to feed it to the rock. A wry smile spread across my face watching her. She noticed me though. “What?”

“Sorry,” shaking my head with a light chuckle, “but back home my father told me about a fad that went around. This was years before I was even born. Anyway, everyone wanted a pet rock.” Apparently, I had their rapt attention, especially Maud. “Well let me tell you what. While everyone was buying theirs at some shop, my father dug up his in the backyard and put it in the tumbler to smooth and polish.” I chuckled, “It’s still funny every time I remember him talking about it.”

“I’ll say,” Rarity giggled.

“Yeah,” Pinkie giggled and bounced in her seat.

“There’s an old saying of ours,” I continued with a knowing smirk. “’ There’s a sucker born every minute.’ And lots of shops were taking advantage of this fad by selling rocks they got off the ground when the average person could have done the same.” I turned to Maud, “Bet you found yours on the farm right?”

She slowly blinked with a slow nod, “Yes. Saw him one day and decided to keep him.”

I nodded to her, “See? There you go.” Sipping the milk Pinkie passed out for us, I leaned back against the bench seat, “You’d be surprised some of the things that we humans can fall for. We can be soo dense sometimes.”

My ears picked up Rarity’s humorous comment. “Well that explains a lot,” she whispered it as if she didn’t want anypony to hear it. Yet it was plain that she did because when I looked down at her, she was grinning while eyeing me out of the corner of her eye.

A grin of my own spread across my face. Well, I could not let that go, could I? Leaning over, I slowly wrapped a front leg around her pulling her to me. “Is that so?” exaggerating the syllables to join in on the fun she’s starting.

Rarity held back a giggle as she sipped her drink with a quiet “MmHmm.” Pinkie was giggling at us and I think Maud actually cracked a small smile, but I’m not sure.

So, I started poking Rarity’s side with my paw playfully, “So, you saying I’m dense? Hmm?”

“Very dense,” she giggled trying to scoot away from me, her eyes filled with mirth.

But I had a surprise for her. “Alright then,” said with a wicked grin on my face, “we’ll just see how dense I am.” Right there in the corner round table, I morphed into my human form with my back to the wall. The table was high enough that my waist was below the table and thus hidden from everypony else, including Maud and Pinkie. Now in my human form, I reached out to Rarity. My fingers clenching and loosening with a playful evil look on my face.

“Oh dear,” Rarity squeaked out a quick laugh then reached for Pinkie. “Pinkie, darling heAH.” She cried out in alarm when my hands grabbed her and started pulling her back over to me.

“Come ‘ere, my beautiful wife,” pulling her onto my lap all while she’s giggling and squirming, pretending to get away. Pinkie was giggling away and I would say that Maud was enjoying it, but who could tell? “We’re going to see just how dense I am,” I told her, turned her around and set her down in my lap.

“Oh my,” she blushed, saying in protest in a hushed whisper, “so bold, right here in public.”

While wiggling my bare waist and my semi-hard member against her, Pinkie spoke up wiggling eyebrows and all. “No one can really see you, Rarity.” Pinkie grinned at us and whispered conspiratorially, “Why don’t you tell us how dense he really is?”

“Is that necessary, Pinkie?” Maud asked.

Meanwhile, my member rubbed against Rarity’s lower parted lips. My hands gripped her cutie marks and started rubbing in a firm circular motion. The look on Rarity’s face was satisfying. With her front hooves against my chest, her wide eyes looked down at me with lust growing in them.

“Nope,” Pinkie winked over at her sister, “but it’s soo much fun.”

Rarity closed her eyes putting her head into my shoulder with a long soft moan of, “So dense.” On her own she slowly moved her now wet lower lips against my hard member, coating it wet with passion. “But…” she paused to moan, “it’s so...bold.”

“Just like when our picture was taken, right?” Pinkie encouraged with a wiggle of her eyebrows.

Rarity’s hooves wrapped around me while I helped lift her up, line up my head with her entrance, and slowly lowered her onto me. She gripped me a little tighter as her body expanded for me, inviting me inside of her. Rarity softly moaned, “MmHmm,” as her body moved against mine, but in short slow strokes as if somepony was watching. It was getting near lunchtime and anypony could come in at any moment.

“So naughty,” Pinkie’s voice was low and sensual as she encouraged us, “so thrilling.”

Right then the little bell over the door dinged signally somepony walking in. Rarity still moved against me but tried to keep it inconspicuous with slow short movements.

“Hi, Aloe and Lotus,” Pinkie greeted them with a wave as they walked in. “You having lunch?”

I felt Rarity tense up a little knowing they were there, but didn’t stop even as I whispered into her ear, “They are walking over.”

“Hi, Pinkie,” Aloe greeted with a smile after they walked over. Both of them greeted me with a wave and a smile. I took off my hand from Rarity long enough to wave in greeting then went back to massaging her cutie marks again. “Who is this with you?”

“Oh this is my sister, Maud,” Pinkie happily told them pulling Maud against her with a hoof. “We went to Manehattan with Rarity...”

While Pinkie told them about the trip, I leaned back in the bench seat, closed my eyes, and kept Rarity against me but moved her waist back and forth. Her slow deep breaths, her hooves digging into my back, and the nearly silent moans she was putting into my ear told me how much pleasure was racking through her body. My own body was sweating slightly with the pleasure she was giving me. But my heart was pounding in my chest due to the thrill of the moment. Each slow movement from side to side of her waist rubbed me inside of her the right way sending chills of pleasure through me. Though I tried to hide it my body still shook slightly. Our bodies beginning to sweat and heat up with the passion coursing through us.

“We are glad that you are all back safe and sound,” Lotus said gratefully while I caught Aloe looking at us skeptically.

“Oh yes, and we would offer our services,” Aloe began saying then grinned at me, “but it appears that her husband is doing our job for us.”

I tried moving just my waist so nothing could be seen. And it seemed to work as Rarity breathed deeply against my shoulder with her body shaking slightly. “You can tell?” I asked, though my voice had a slight tremble in it.

“Oh yes,” Aloe looked at us with mischievous in her eyes. Those eyes were wide and her nostrils flared as if...smelling...something.

“Though you hide it extremely well,” Lotus finished her statement, biting her bottom lip. Both of them looking at us with lustful interest.

Pinkie leaned over with a smirk, her bedroom eyes locked onto me, “So, Rarity, just how dense is he?”

“Yes, Lady Rarity,” Aloe leaned in to speak softly, her eyes looking at me with sexual interest, “tell us.”

“Nopony else is here,” Lotus finished just as softly as her sister.

Rarity’s voice was filled with pent up passion as if frustrated that we were moving so slowly. “Very,” she nearly whispered into my shoulder, “so filling.”

What surprised me at this moment was when Maud spoke up. “This is hot,” but when she spoke it was still in that monotone voice.

With all the encouragement around, my body responded to it by going all out. The sound of bodies slapping together was heard, though hopefully just within the immediate area. Rarity’s moan got a little louder as her body bounced up at down against mine. Her teeth bit down upon my shoulder telling me of the immense pleasure she was under. I couldn’t help but look around as all eyes were on us. There was a certain rush with this and I think it showed on my face as it contorted slightly as our peaks hit us suddenly. My arms held her to me firmly as her body demanded everything that I could give her. She moaned loud and long into my shoulder as her teeth bit down just a little harder. Her body shook with each pull against my member while I leaned my head back against the bench seat. My own body shaking with each spasm while trying to remain somewhat quiet, though it didn’t work as grunts escaped my lips.

Our bodies were spent. Rarity collapsed on top of me while I rested in the seat with my arms around her, slowly stroking her back. My eyes stayed shut, so I didn’t see the looks on their faces as we basked in the afterglow.

But I heard them. “You can freshen up at our spa,” Aloe was saying, her voice thick with what she just saw.

“Yes, at no expense,” Lotus finished while sounding like her sister.

“Ooo, can all of us come?” Pinkie asked excitedly and felt the vibration of her bouncing in the seat.

“Yes, all are welcome,” Aloe said and when I opened my eyes there was mischief in the spa sisters’.

Guess we were going to find out what they had in mind.

^_^

Pinkie was allowed to come with us, and Maud, to the spa. Considering I’ve never seen Pinkie go to the spa this should get interesting. I carried Rarity the whole way while she rested against me, her head on my shoulder and her tail wrapped around my waist which conveniently covered up my ass. The spa twins in front with Pinkie and Maud walking behind us.

When we got there Rarity immediately announced that she and I were going to the showers. Pinkie and Maud agreed to also do the same. So, the twins did their thing to quickly make sure all the soaps, shampoos, and towels were all there for us before we all walked in.

Right after we walked in Rarity turned on the hot water, stood up on her hind legs placing her front hooves against the wall, and leaned into the water letting it cascade down her body. I decided to get behind her and use my hands to work the water into her mane, body, and tail.

“Could you do that to me too, Emmit?” Pinkie asked me as she bounced her way into the shower to join us. Maud was right behind her, walking in without her thick collared shirt on.

“Sure, Pinkie,” I said with a smile and a chuckle. Rarity didn’t move from her spot, which got me a little worried that she might be upset with me.

“That,” Rarity said softly as if embarrassed or shy, “was the most exciting thing that I’ve ever done.” When she turned her head around to look up at me, I was surprised to find her eyes were wide with excitement with a smile on her face.

That got me to pause what I was doing and look down at her with mixed emotions. I wasn’t sure if this was a good thing or not.

“Tia, Luna and I have talked about something similar ever since we all took that picture together.” Now her voice had gone lustful and thick with want, need, and arousal which was now showing on her face. “It was a bit of a rush then. Just like it was now.”

I looked over to Maud, Pinkie, and the twins for a second with a worried smirk on my face, “I’m worried at what I just created.”

“Oh don’t be worried, darling,” Rarity cooed, now batting her eyelashes at me, “I’m sure it won’t be anything you can’t handle.”

Leaning down, I gave her a light kiss, “Madam, that’s not what worries me. What worries me is that I’ll lose the proper lady that I fell in love with.”

She returned it with more passion before giving me a reassuring smile, “Never fear, darling. I won’t stop being a proper lady. I’ll just let it all go once in a while.”

“I suppose that would be alright.”

The spa was great. Pinkie received a bath from me, but Maud refused which was fine by me. And because all of them had seen me naked now, I stayed that way until it was time to leave. All throughout I was asking Maud more about herself, her plans for the future, etc. And for the next hour or so we had a great time. But after that, I wanted to check up on Fluttershy and hopefully have another talk with Discord, so I bid them a good day with the promise of spending the night with Rarity.

^_^

Before leaving the spa I had changed back to my fox form and made my way through town to Fluttershy’s cottage. By this time ponies were out and about doing their thing. I got a few waves from them as I strolled through town.

And of course, on the way through town, Rainbow spotted me, came in for a soft landing on my back, then laid down on my back and wrapping her front hooves around my neck. I just kept walking. “Hey, stud,” she greeted with a husky whisper into my ear, “where are you going?”

“Fluttershy’s,” I said without hesitation, “to check up on her and hopefully talk to Discord about the safety of your girls and how he can help.”

Her voice was still playful, but also sounded slightly offended. “Come on, I can take care of myself.”

With a long sigh, I stopped and tilted my head to look up at her. “Rainbow, under normal circumstances I would agree. But these aren’t normal circumstances. And I have a nasty feeling that there might be a chance that Chrysalis just might kill all of you instead of just draining you of your love. I can’t bear that.”

“You really think that?” she asked now looking a little worried.

“With what I’ve heard so far, yes there’s a chance,” I told her. My own eyes showing the fear in them for their safety. “Now that my father has been drawn into all of this, there’s a chance for that to happen. I don’t know how much has changed now that my father has been drawn into all of this. How much that has changed Chrysalis for the worse. I just don’t know.”

Rainbow laid her head down on my shoulder next to mine. “Alright, I get it.” I continued walking. “You really think Discord will help?”

I chuckled when picturing Discord’s face on the show when he got the news of Fluttershy’s ponynapping. “Oh yes, he’ll help. If only for Fluttershy’s sake. I highly doubt he’ll help in regards to Tia and Luna. You should have seen the literal fire in his eyes when he got the news on the show.”

“He’s really getting to like her isn’t he?” she asked as if she could hardly believe it herself. “Of course, it’s hard not to like Fluttershy. If anypony could have reformed him it’s her.”

“Yep,” I whispered with a smirk and a chuckle.

^_^

Rainbow groaned as we approached Fluttershy’s cottage because it was obvious that Discord was there. All around the cottage was a little chaos here and there. Didn’t see any animals in sight though, probably temporarily went somewhere else in their defense. Fluttershy’s cottage was floating above the ground while slowly rotating. Outside wasn’t all that bad, but I felt Rainbow stiffen when we heard the flowers singing and dancing around the house. Then a second later she simply said, “Nope!” And took off like a bullet in the opposite direction.

Not that I really blame her any, but this was something I had to do and put up with if I was going to speak with him. So, up the path, I went and up to the cottage through the singing flowers that were constantly singing of a bright and beautiful chaos day. And because the house was spinning, luckily it was slowly, I had to open the door and jump in when it came around to face me.

“Honey, I’m home!” was my announcement to the room after I walked in. At least everything was right side up because she told me last time he had turned everything upside down. Don’t know if I could have handled that. However, the sofa and a chair were mimicking animals currently in a barking and growling match with one another. The rug had rolled itself up like a snake and taken refuge in the corner of the living room for safety. The chandelier seemed to be part monkey because it was swinging around as the lights sounded like the monkey it was mimicking. Each piece of furniture seemed to be imitating an animal.

“We’re back here Emmit,” Fluttershy sounded from the kitchen area and wonders only knew what Discord did in there. “Discord’s here,” Fluttershy added while I was jumping over the fighting sofa and chair.

“Never could have guessed,” I told them right before walking into the kitchen. I was also thankful that they were also still on ground level and not also upside down having tea on the ceiling.

“Hi, Emmit, what brings you here?” she asked from her seat at the table, which wasn’t animated thankfully. However, all the utensils were. It reminded me of those old cartoons where the tea would serve itself.

“Both of you, actually,” I told them taking a seat at the table. A teacup hopped its way over and a kettle poured me a cup of tea. “Thank you,” I said aloud not really knowing whether to thank Discord or the kettle.

“Fluttershy here told me that you said something might happen to her,” Discord spoke up eyeing me with a serious look.

I looked at him with a nod, “Yes, the end of the last season of the show I watched was where Tia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart, Twilight and her friends were all taken by Chrysalis and replaced with drones. I don’t know exactly when in relation to this world, but I do know where. Sort of.”

“Tell me,” he said with a fierce look I could understand.

“It’s on the northern border of the badlands close to the forest. I don’t know exactly where, but it will be easy to spot. All you have to do it fly around until you crash land on the ground,” I told him with a smirk. He raised an eyebrow at me. “That’s because, at least in the show, her throne was made from a special rock that absorbs both pony magic and chaos magic.”

“Oh, dear.”

“Calm dear, Fluttershy,” he reassured, “nothing can stop my magic.”

“Except Chrysalis’ throne,” I corrected, “that is if it holds true to the show. I don’t want anyone of them ponynapped, but then again the only way to defeat Chrysalis is because of a changeling named Thorax. He, Starlight, Trixie, and you Discord were responsible for rescuing everypony. Thorax defeated Chrysalis by giving her all his love and overpowering her throne thus destroying it. And in turn, transforming him and the rest of the changelings into a peaceful race.” I sat there scrying into the cup as if searching for something as it all came out. “I’m convinced that it will be a turning point for Equestria, but how do I weigh that against the safety of Fluttershy and everyone else? Do I sacrifice their safety for the betterment of all of Equestria or possibly sacrifice a peaceful future for the sake of their safety?” After looking up at Discord I motioned to him. “I know you feel the same way I do about her safety.” He nodded as it was obvious he was also thinking about what I just said.

“But didn’t you say that Chrysalis just captured us?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, but that was in the show,” I told her with a sigh. “It’s different because my father has been drug into it. And it was what he said that worries me. He’s out to destroy Tia, Luna, and anyone else that gets in his way in what he believes. And believe me, he’ll do it if he could. That changes everything. Could Chrysalis now kill you instead of just capturing because of that? I don’t know and I can’t take that chance either.” I rested a paw on Fluttershy’s hoof, “You’re carrying our foal. I can’t risk your safety and there is no one better to protect you than him.” Motioned to Discord.

“Knowing all of this can’t be easy for you,” Fluttershy’s expression held sympathy for me.

“It’s not,” I agreed with a sad smile before sipping the tea.

“I’ll look into it,” Discord said suddenly and seriously too which showed on his face when I looked up to him. Not surprising really.

“You want to?”

“You’re my friend, Fluttershy,” he said to her solemnly, “and he’s right that I want you safe.” After setting his cup down, he snapped his fingers and disappeared in a flash.

“And there he goes,” I sipped my tea before looking at her. She looked up at me with mixed emotions on her face. Wanting to say a lot and yet not knowing what to say. Worried about Discord, me and the future but knowing there wasn’t anything she could do or say to help. So, we sat in silence.

That was until less than ten minutes later when I suddenly disappeared and found myself standing next to Discord looking at Chrysalis’ hive. And he was not happy. “Can’t use your magic can you?”

With a snap of his fingers, he sent out a flying pig that disappeared about ten or so feet away from us. The anti-magic field started at the base of the embankment where the desert started.

“Damn it,” I whispered after it disappeared. Waves of frustration and even downright hatred were wafting off of him. Looking at him wasn’t necessary in order to know what he was feeling right now. “I know you want to go and destroy that place. But it’s better to leave it alone for now.” It looked exactly like it did in the show. A dark and foreboding place that looked like black Swiss cheese that could suck the very emotions out of you. The stuff of nightmares. And I would know, I’m married to one. “At the very least we have to wait for Thorax to come to us.”

“What’s so important about this bug of yours?” he asked testily.

“As I said before, Thorax is the changeling that will become their new leader after they all change. But in order for that to happen, he has to come to us and spend some time with us.” With a sigh, I gave it more thought, “We have to wait at least until then, after that then we’ll have more options.”

It seemed like a minute or two before he finally said, “Fine,” before snapping his fingers sending us back to Fluttershy’s cottage again.

“You’re back,” Fluttershy leaned over giving me a thankful kiss. “What did you two find out?”

“That her hive was right where I said it was and that she has her magic negating throne,” I told her before picking up my dancing teacup and taking a sip. The teacup giggled at me. It squeaked in alarm when I bit it. “Which also negated Discord’s chaos magic as well.” Discord grumbled as he sulked at the table.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said softly. Then looked over at Discord, “What do you think, Discord?”

“I dislike not being able to do anything,” he grumbled in irritation, “or being powerless.”

“Is there anything you can do?” Fluttershy asked us. “Didn’t you say that your father is with Chrysalis?”

“Unfortunately, yes, but right now there isn’t anything that we can do. At least not until Thorax shows up later. After that at least we’ll have some options.” Leaning back in my chair, I set the teacup down. “We simply can’t do anything because of her throne. No magic will work around it but changeling magic. Even if we could do something because we had other non-magical means we still couldn’t.”

“Because of Thorax you spoke of?” she asked me.

I nodded to her, “Exactly. He’s the key to saving the Changelings and turning them around. Nothing is going to happen to anyone until some time after that event. So, right now we can wait. The only reason I’d want to do anything is to see about saving my father.”

“What would your world do to save your father?” I was surprised at Fluttershy’s question. There was hesitation written all over my face as I looked to her.

“I’d rather not give this world advanced technology. I do have knowledge that could possibly be of use to save my father, but what’s been invented can’t be undone.” A soft curse escaped my lips as I thought more about it. “Learning from my own world’s examples have shown me that. We have weapons that could literally wipe all of Equestria off the map with little effort.”

Fluttershy gasped at that, putting her hooves to her lips with eyes wide in shock.

“Luckily I don’t have that knowledge,” she calmed a little when I told her that. Discord was simply sitting there listening to me. “However, I do have knowledge about smaller weapons that can kill from a distance without using magic. One example would be an adaptation of Pinkie’s party cannon.”

“Really?”

“Yes, think of a smaller version of that which can fit into one of my hands,” she nodded at me. “It uses a chemical agent to send a piece of metal out of the forward end, like the confetti, at incredible speeds. With just a pull of a trigger. And this world has the means to make it. Trixie’s fireworks hold the chemicals I would need, just more refined.”

“Oh my.”

I leaned over closer to her with cautious eyes. “But such weapons, Fluttershy, I don’t want to introduce into your society. It would do much more harm than good.”

There was silence for a minute until Discord asked, “Would you make them to save Fluttershy?”

With a somber sigh, I looked over at him. The look in my eyes showed him the heavy weight of the answer to that question. “I would.”

“Emmit,” Fluttershy’s soft voice hit my ears before feeling her body lean against mine after she scooted her chair over.

Discord stood up from his chair and snapped his fingers putting everything back where it was. “My dear Fluttershy,” he said cordially, “I’ve enjoyed our tea, but I think I’ll be going.”

“Oh…um…ok, Discord. I always enjoy our tea time, but you can come anytime,” she told him with a small smile.

“I’ll bring more cucumber sandwiches next time,” he told her right before opening a door in the middle of the room, stepping through it, and closing it behind him.

Nothing was said while Fluttershy remained up against me. “I didn’t mean to bring a somber mood to your tea time, but it needed to be addressed.”

She kissed my cheek. “I understand and so does he,” she reassured me with a soft voice.

“Yeah, I know,” humor was in my voice and a smirk on my face, “especially him. I don’t want to know what he would do to me If I didn’t tell him.” Her slight giggle and a nod of her head told me that she agreed with me. “He loves you, you know.” I turned my head giving her a light kiss, “And so do I.”

“I love you too, Emmit,” she returned her kiss to me. “And I’m glad I’m having these foals with you. And I do love Discord as a friend and I always will.”

After a few minutes she decided to clean up and while I was still sitting at the table we heard the front door open. “You guys still here? Is he gone?”

I answered her with a chuckle, “Yes, Rainbow we’re still here and yes Discord is gone. We’re back here.”

The flapping of wings hit my ears before Rainbow flew into the room and sat down at a chair. “Thank goodness,” she sighed thankfully. “I’m glad he’s reformed and all don’t get me wrong Fluttershy, but I still can’t stand him.”

“Oh that’s alright,” she replied, now walking back to the table after putting everything away. “What brings you here?”

Rainbow pointed a hoof at me, “Him. Twilight and Spike want to see him.”

“They do?” I blinked at her a little confused.

“Yep, so let’s go,” she said and started flying toward the front door.

With a shrug, I got up from my seat, gave Fluttershy a kiss with, “I guess I’ll see you later,” and followed Rainbow. Fluttershy returned my kiss telling me she would see me later and out the door Rainbow and I went.

^_^

After Rainbow and I walked into Twilight’s castle, we found her in the library with Spike. And both of them appeared worried. Because his body was glowing. Rainbow walked in the library as Twilight was frantically going from book to book.

“Wow, Spike really looks worried,” Rainbow whispered in concern as we spotted Spike sitting in a chair next to Twilight’s desk.

I whispered back with a slight chuckle, “Considering his body is blinking like a faulty light I think it stands to reason.” Spike spotted us as we approached, got down from his chair, and ran over to us.

“Rainbow, Emmit, we’re glad you’re here,” he hurried over as his short legs allowed. “Look at me.”

That’s when Twilight turned around and also trotting up to us, “Emmit, Rainbow. Yes, we are glad you’re here.” Then she focused on me, “And now that you are here you can tell him, and me, what’s going on.” The look on her face was firm, yet there was clear worry in her eyes.

“The dragon lord is calling all dragons to him because he’s stepping down as the Dragon Lord. The glowing and blinking body is his way of summoning them. Spike needs to go to the dragon lands,” I told them simply while hoping that the tone of my voice told them that everything would be alright. My heart was torn on this one regarding Twilight and Rarity. Actually, until I saw Spike I had totally forgotten about it. On the one hand, it should be fairly safe for them to go. On the other hand, was my what if side making me nervous.

“The dragon lord is stepping down?” his face showed clear shock and wonder at the news as he looked up at me.

“Well if that’s the case, at least it’s nothing life threatening,” Twilight sighed in relief.

With a slight chuckle, I shook my head and leaned in stealing a quick kiss. “Nope, nothing dangerous. However, he does need to get going.”

Spike just shrugged and turned toward the door, “Well, in that case, I’ll get some gems together for the trip.”

But Twilight cut him off, “Hold on, Spike.” Then she looked up to me, “Why does he need to go?”

Even Spike rolled his eyes at her, “Perhaps because the dragon lord is asking?”

“But you’re still too young,” Twilight looked down with motherly instincts kicking in.

“Don’t sell him short, Twilight,” was my gentle rebuttal, “he’ll do more good than you know.” Then I addressed Spike, “Just be yourself, do your best, and you’ll be fine. No worries.”

Twilight was torn and didn’t know what to say as Spike trotted off to prepare for the trip. Part of her wanted him not to go because she was worried he might get hurt. While the other part of her knew that she had to because I told her so. And it showed on her face. She kept opening and closing her mouth as if to protest. I could also tell that she and Rarity would go anyway even if I said nothing. So, I decided to keep quiet about it.

Spike came back a few minutes later with his stuff in a small bag attached to a stick. So cliché. “Ok, I’m ready,” he said walking up to us.

Twilight was the first one to pull him into a hug, “Now you be careful, Spike. And don’t do anything dangerous.”

Spike looked up at me with a tongue in cheek look.

I gave him a smirk, “Twilight, he’s a dragon. He can swim in lava and it’s nothing but a warm bath to him. He breathes fire and eats gems. I think he can handle himself.” Spike gave me a grateful smile which I nodded to him with an encouraging wink.

Twilight didn’t let go.

“Twilight?” Spike patted her.

She still didn’t let go.

“Let go, Twilight,” I gently admonished.

She finally did but kept a hoof against his shoulder, “But it’ll be dark and you shouldn’t travel at night and-“

I cut her off by using my telekinesis to flip off the lights. Doing so made Spike’s body light up the area almost as much as the light did. “I think I’ll be alright with that,” Spike’s voice held amusement in it, not to mention the wide smirk he gave her.

Twilight sighed in resignation after I turned on the lights again, “Alright, alright, just be careful.”

“I will, Twilight,” he said and headed toward the door before Twilight could do anything else to hinder his exit. “See you guys later.” A soft click of the door and he was gone.

And Twilight was standing there looking like she had just lost her one and only son. Rainbow shook her head, “Twilight? Will you just go ahead and talk to Rarity about it? That look of yours is creeping me out.”

Twilight looked up at us, and for a second it appeared that she didn’t know why she suggested it. Then it dawned on her that Rarity would need to know. “Alright,” she smiled gratefully and disappeared with a flash of magic.

I waited for a beat before snaking a couple of tails around Rainbow and slowly pulled her in against me. She lightly giggled while looking up at me with a knowing smirk. My response was a grin and wiggling my eyebrows at her. “Other than maybe Starlight, we do have the whole castle to ourselves.”

The possibilities started running through Rainbow’s mind if the mischievous look on her face said anything to me. She looked up at me with her tongue licking her lips just before the door opened.

“Twilight? Spike?” came starlight’s voice into the library.

Rainbow’s face showed disappointment, as did mine, as I answered, “In here Starlight. Twilight and Spike are gone.”

“Oh hi, Emmit,” was her slightly nervous greeting as she trotted up to us. “Where did they go?”

“Well, Twilight went to talk to Rarity and Spike is on his way to the dragon lands,” I told her.

She blinked up at me in confusion. “Oh…ok. Why there?”

“Apparently the dragon lord is stepping down and has called all the dragons to a meeting about it.”

“Oh,” was all she said for a minute or so while looking sheepish. Looking like she wanted to speak up and yet not. Even Rainbow picked up on it.

Rainbow’s hip bumped mine and motioned to Starlight with her head, “I’ll see you guys later, got stuff to do.” Then she took to the air and out the door, “See ya.”

“You want to talk, Starlight?” I asked her as gently as I could.

She looked hesitant before slowly nodding, almost looking like a whipped puppy. With a motion to one of the chairs at the table, she sat down in one. Then I sat down in the other across from her. And waited for her to speak.

After what looks like a calming breath she looked up at me with an apologetic look. “I know I’ve said this before, but I’m sorry for my actions. Since then, I’ve thought about it even more. The many possible timelines that I created because of my hatred and ignorance. Timelines that you, Twilight and Spike had to go through.” I kept silent and let her talk. By the sound of her voice, it seemed like she wanted this off of her chest, so to speak. The look on her face while she spoke to me showed remorse. “And looking back on it now, I am ashamed of the audacity of my actions. And the ignorance of the consequences.”

I waited for a beat before speaking up. “The greatest enemy you will face is always yourself. To look at yourself, find a fault, and try to correct those faults is the greatest task you will ever face. And that’s just the inward battle. The outward battle, right now, is also what you’re facing. Redemption for you, and others like you, like Discord, for example, is going to be an uphill battle. But it’s not impossible, Starlight.” The look on her face showed deep interest which I was grateful for. “Even in the human world, people that have committed crimes, but want to become better and contribute to society have the hardest time making a living. Because the general public continues to judge even after their debt has been paid. And I can see that with you even in this world. Take Trixie for example. She’s still having a hard time, even after she and Twilight have come to terms. But that doesn’t mean it’s impossible for you. That doesn’t mean there’s no light at the end of the tunnel.”

“You think so?” she asked, leaning forward with hope now showing in her eyes. “Because...right now I can’t see it.”

“I know it may seem that way,” I nodded to her.

“Well, don’t you know? You already know about me and what’s going to happen to me, right?” she asked looking eager for an absolute answer.

“If I told you, Starlight, then you really wouldn’t be putting any effort into it,” I replied gently but firmly. “You need to learn for yourself, how to take those steps for yourself. It’s like me giving you all the answers to the test.”

She looked disappointed as she leaned back in the chair with a disappointed sigh. “I think I understand.”

“What about your old friend Sunburst?” I asked gently with a smile. “You two are still in touch, right?”

She nodded with a small smile, “We have decided to keep in touch yes. Which I am glad for because I have one at least.”

“And that’s good,” I smiled to her for taking that first step. “It was your friendship with him that helped save the Crystal Empire. Just by being friends with him helped all those ponies.”

As I was talking to her about this last thought, a little light of understanding started to show in her eyes. “I think I’m beginning to understand what Twilight said about the friendship that she has with her friends being important. The difference it could make.”

I nodded, encouraging that thought, “Just like the friendship you have with Sunburst made a difference in the Crystal Empire.”

She looked past me as if thinking about it, and a small smile spread across her face. Just like a light going off in her head I saw it all starting to make some form of sense to her. “You mentioned Trixie,” she finally said after a few minutes. “I’ve only heard rumors about what she did.”

I nodded. “Trixie came here for the first time by stating that she’s the most powerful and did all these great things. One of them was supposedly taking care of an Ursa Major. Well, two local idiots decided to test her and bring to this town and Ursa Minor. She couldn’t do it because she never did and finally admitted it. That’s when Twilight was able to use her magic in putting it to sleep and take it back to its mother.” She nodded, understanding. “She left with her heart filled with revenge. Two years later she tried it with an evil amulet that gave her powers but twisted her mind. Long story short, she put the whole city under a huge bowl entrapping the entire town. Twilight came back to challenge Trixie and tricked her into taking off the amulet thus defeating her.”

I paused for a second for her to speak her thoughts. She gave me a small embarrassed smile, “It sounds like me, doesn’t it?”

With a nod, I continued, “It does. And that’s why she’s still having a little bit of a hard time, like you. But like I said, that doesn’t mean there’s no hope.”

She looked away for a minute in thought before speaking again. “You think that she’d want to talk about it?”

With a smile, I nodded to her, glad that she was able to come to that question herself. “I think she might. Just talk to her and find out. You never know.”

She smiled to me with a thankful look, “I think I will, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

She started getting up from her chair, “You know where she might be?”

I shrugged, “No clue.”

“I think I’ll try to find her and talk to her,” she told me beginning to walk toward the library door.

“Glad to hear it,” I waved a paw to her standing up from my own chair, “have fun.”

“Thanks,” she told me, sounding truly thankful with a smile, and walked out of the library.

I stayed there for a few moments staring at the door. Of course, the thought of how Twilight would react to this conversation ran through my mind. Hopefully, positively sense it was going to be Starlight’s next assignment. So, hopefully, those two will become friends as it was in the show. The question now was: What now? What do I do now? A thought of going to Rarity’s place came to mind. By the time I got there the costume, they would be using should almost be done.

^_^

After getting to Rarity’s boutique, I didn’t knock but just walked in calling out, “Rarity? Twilight?” Which, more than likely in the back so that’s what I was waiting for and continued to walk toward the back.

And sure enough, a couple of seconds later I heard, “Back here, darling,” from Rarity from the back of the store. After going into the back of her store, there standing in the middle of her workroom was the costume from the show. A quick laugh escaped me before I was able to stop myself. Because it was one thing to see it on the show but quite another to see it with my own eyes. It also saddened me that the dragons would see this as a real dragon. That’s sad in and of itself I’d say.

They had yet to put it on, and after my quick laugh Twilight turned and looked over at me, now confused, “What’s so funny?”

I couldn’t hold back the occasional snicker while answering that question. And it showed on my face too. “You’re going…to the…dragonlands?”

“And why should that be amusing?” my wife was giving me this “be careful” look.

“It’s not…but the…getup is,” I kept snickering at the monstrosity in the middle of the room.

Rarity’s face went hard and her eyes narrowed at me in a displeased manner. “I love you, Emmit, but if you make fun of this fabulous costume one more time…”

“I’m sorry…really,” I was because it was almost a given at this point that I would have been sleeping on the couch for my amusement of what was before me. But right now, it was just too funny.

“Well if all you’re going to do is stand there and snicker then we are leaving,” Rarity picked up the hind end of the costume with an offended huff and started trotting toward the door. At this point, I was barely holding it together. Twilight didn’t help any when she picked up the front end in her own magic and did the same. It was a sight to see. Each part of the costume was bouncing in their magic. And because the back end was in front, the whole thing looked like the head was nodding toward a flaunting rear end. It was simply too much for me. However, I was able to contain myself until they left the boutique before completely losing it and laughing my ass off with tears in my eyes.

I lost track of time while laughing, but it was sometime later when I had finally stopped laughing that the front door opened. I was still chuckling and shaking my head at this point when the bell over the front door jingled. “Hey stud, you in here?” came Rainbow’s reluctant voice from the front.

After walking out of the back, my eyes spotted Rainbow standing in front of the closed front door. “Hey, Rainbow,” I chuckled now walking toward her, “here I am.”

“What were Rarity and Twilight doing with that…whatever it was?” she asked, confused, just before I grabbed her head in my paws giving her a long passionate kiss. Which she returned with a long soft moan.

“That was their dragon disguise because they’re following Spike into the dragon lands,” I said after breaking the kiss.

“Oh…kay,” she said slowly, still confused. Then a grin started forming on her face as she noticed my eyes roam over her small lithe form. Her eyes softened to those bedroom eyes I so enjoy before leaning up and kissing me lightly on my nose, “You feeling a little…naughty?”

After a return kiss on her own nose, my response was, “Always.”

“Follow me,” she whispered huskily, turned around, opened the door, and walked out of the boutique sashaying her rear end at me. What really caught my eyes was her swaying tail. It was swaying wide and high enough to give me a wonderful show of her wet marehood.

Chapter Four: The Nightmare Within and Newbie Dash

It’s been a few days since I’ve come back from my trip to Ponyville. Spike’s trip to the dragon lands went well and very similar to the show. Because of Spike’s actions, Ember is now the new Dragon Lord, so everything worked out. It was the next day that Twilight found out about my talk with Starlight because she started a friendship with Trixie. Yeah she had mixed emotions about that. She was glad that Starlight was making friends, but not sure about Trixie. It took another long conversation with her to make her understand the long term implications of their friendship. Then remind her how much her friendship with her friends means to Equestria just as much as theirs. She finally relented.

Right now, I was in my fox form walking with Tia to Luna’s room. The day has ended with the night just beginning. And now with things settled since the birth, it was time for the first conversation between Tia and Nightmare Moon. Nightmare had said that she was ready to talk. Tia was a little nervous though and it showed in her voice.

A couple of my tails were around her as Tia and I walked up to Luna’s bedroom door. “I know you’re nervous about talking to her,” I told her in a reassuring tone, “but remember that she’s agreed to it. And she was calm about it and told me that she can handle talking to you without attacking or anything. Not that she’d be able to do anything anyway...”

She sighed, looking up to me with mixed emotions ranging from grateful to apprehension. “I know, but-”

The back of my paw met her lips with an amused smirk on my face. And after she sighed with a slight roll of her eyes and a giggle to match, I opened the door. “Hey, Luna,” I announced while we walked into the room. Luna, meanwhile, was laying on her side facing the door. She also had a slightly nervous look to her. The dim lighting in the room with the glowing night sky mural on her ceiling echoed the seemingly somber mood in the room.

Luna smiled a little at me as Tia and I walked up to the bed. “Are you sure you want to do this, sister?” Luna asked, worry laced in her voice.

“Lulu,” Tia’s voice was soft, filled with regret, “I need to. She and the deep emotions need to be addressed.”

“Then I will join you,” Luna said firmly before getting up off the bed at the foot.

After moving to a position that I could look at both of them, they each had a determined look. “Alrighty then,” nodded to them activating my mental abilities, “look into my eyes.” After they did, I brought them deep into Luna’s mind where Nightmare Moon was being held. However, the way the Tree of Harmony gave me this ability was through my mental ability. So, when Tia and Luna opened their eyes the room had changed into the illusion of Nightmare Moon’s room.

I was the first to spot Nightmare standing on her fake balcony looking out over the fake city. Then Tia and Luna saw her, but it was Tia that I waited to make the first move. We all knew that Nightmare already sensed her presence knowing she was there. So, as Tia started taking steps toward Nightmare, Luna and I kept a handful of feet behind her. Distant enough for them to speak alone and close enough to be a referee if necessary. Not that there was any chance of being harmed any, but I still didn’t think that having Nightmare Moon go nuts would be good for Luna’s mind either.

“Nightmare Moon?” Tia announced her presence softly and gently, though it wasn’t necessary. She walked toward her stopping only a few feet from her. “I heard you are ready to talk.”

Nightmare didn’t turn around just kept staring down at the fake city below her. “For a long time now,” she finally started to say, “I’ve wondered what my first words would be to you if I ever came face to face again. Now that we are face to face once more there’s so much I want to say, yet don’t know where to start.”

Nothing was said for another minute or two until Tia took another couple of steps forward. “You didn’t escape from the moon, I let you out,” she finally said. Her voice trembled with remorse and it was clear that she was crying.

Nightmare turned around to finally face Tia when she heard that. Her eyes were wide in understandable surprise, as was Luna’s. Heck, I was surprised. Even Nightmare Moon’s mouth hung open with a permanently surprised look on her face.

“I wanted...” Tia’s voice trembled with emotion as she sat on her haunches, “I wanted my precious sister with me.” A front hoof started to shake a little because of the intense emotions coursing through her. “So, I let you out. With you gone it was my responsibility to control the moon. I knew that the elements would bring Luna back and destroy what I thought was an evil entity. But I was wrong. I was wrong and I’m sorry.” Now she really was crying. Even from where we were standing the tears were easy to see. “I’m sorry that I hurt you so long ago. I’m sorry for not doing what I needed to in order to save my sister.”

The look on Nightmare’s face softened from the surprised and shocked look to one of contemplation.

“I love you so much and I’m so sorry for what I did to you,” she continued to sob. “I need you and I’ll do anything for you. That’s why I let you out. Because I need you and want you with me.”

There was a pause before Nightmare finally spoke up. “You let me out?” she asked while Tia sobbed softly in front of her. “You let me out knowing what I wanted? And yet you did so anyway?” Tia slowly nodded. Her wings slack and loose on her back, her ears splayed back against her head, her body shaking slightly because of her sobs, and her head lowered all showing signs of a mare hurting. Nightmare’s face showed surprise once more and it was her turn to sit down on her haunches in front of Tia. “You realize how dangerous that was?”

Tia slowly, and shakily, nodded once again, “I know, but I so desperately wanted my sister back with me. So, I trusted the Elements of Harmony.”

“I...don’t know what to say to that,” Nightmare said to her.

“That’s ok,” Tia sobbed a little when she said it. “I love you and I want us to be a family. So, please forgive me. I don’t care if you are still a part of Luna...just...”

Nightmare took a calming breath before addressing her. “I’ve been feeling what Luna’s feels and seeing what Luna sees.” Moving to the side a little I was able to get a look at Tia’s face. There were a couple of seconds of worry before Nightmare spoke up again. “I’ve felt her love for you and for Solar Flame.” Then she looked up at me, “Especially for Emmit.” Her eyes looked back at Tia again, “You have no fear from me about harming them.” Now Nightmare’s face showed contemplation, “I think I am beginning to understand the reason for my night sky. I caught a glimpse of when you laid Solar Flame to rest with Luna. She began to fuss and it was because of you, Emmit, and the night sky in Luna’s mane calmed her down. That our night is to bring peace and sleep to our little ponies.”

Nightmare looked up to her with a little sigh. “Luna and I have spoken to each other about it and about you. It’s because they enjoy our night that they are able to reach peace and sleep. That they are the most vulnerable at that time.”

“Even so,” Tia spoke up softly, “it was wrong of me to accept my little ponies offer that sent you over the edge. I was wrong in everything I did that pushed you away. To make you think that I didn’t care about you or wanted all the glory for myself.”

“Luna has said as much,” Nightmare replied with a slow nod, “and I’ve felt such from her. But that doesn’t mean that everything will be forgiven in just one conversation.”

Tia nodded slowly with a few sniffles, “I understand.”

With that said it appeared that the conversation was over because Nightmare turned back around and walked back out onto the fake balcony. After moving up next to Tia, I put a couple of tails over her pulling her against me. Her sniffles continued after she leaned up against me putting her head into my shoulder at the base of my neck. Then Luna came up to her putting a wing over her. I whispered to Tia and Luna that I wanted to speak to Nightmare. And with a nod from Tia and Luna and concentration from me, they disappeared leaving me alone with Nightmare. So, without saying anything I trotted up next to her on the balcony.

She knew I was waiting for her to voice her thoughts. After a few minutes, she finally told me her feelings about it. “I know she’s telling the truth. What surprised me was that she let me out,” she spoke softly while still looking down at the fake city below. She had kept the night sky theme, so the stars were twinkling brightly overhead.

I hummed in agreement with her, “Yeah, that surprised me as well.”

There was another pause before she spoke again. She simply stared down at the fake city below, lost in thought. I could practically see the gears turning in her head. “I just don’t know what to think right now,” she finally said in a soft voice with a tone that said she would have to think about it for a while.

“That’s ok,” I told her gently with a small smile, “It’s a lot to take in.”

“Yes,” she replied after a minute or two. Her face, when she looked up at me, showed sorrow, regret, shock, and even a little confusion. “I think I want to be alone for a while.”

“Alright,” leaning down I mimicked giving her a kiss, “Then I’ll see you later, my Nightmare.”

^_^

(Nightmare Moon’s POV)

He leaned in pretending to give me a kiss then said he’d see me later and called me his Nightmare again. I didn’t watch him leave just turned back toward the fake city below watching the fake ponies. I also didn’t growl at him like last time when he said that either. At first, I didn’t like it when he said that. Now, I’m not so sure.

That aside, it was quite a shock to hear that my sister had let me out instead of me escaping on my own. Perhaps she was the one that created the legend and the prophecy in the first place? She was telling the truth about why she let me out. Her tears made it clear how much she regretted imprisoning me and how much she missed me. And the joy Luna feels now that she’s with her again.

As my mind ran through everything, one thought kept coming back to me.

She let me out because she wanted me with her.

She let me out.

She does love me.

And for the first time in a long time, I felt the anger really start to fade away. But she still made a mistake. One that nearly cost her the kingdom. And such a mistake can never be undone, nor forgiven in a single conversation. Although, I admit that seeing her face to face has shown me how much she really has changed. How sorrowful she really is.

Of course, it wasn’t just her mistake. I must also take my own responsibility for it. My misunderstanding of our night sky. I’m beginning to understand my own mistake. They really did enjoy my night sky. It was only because of my night sky and the way it made them feel safe and at peace were they able to reach slumber. I’m beginning to realize how foolish I was in thinking they were ignoring it and not enjoying it.

And all because of Emmit that is much like our former lover. Yet, so different. Two completely different and enticing bodies to explore. Yet, I do prefer the dark colors in his fox form.

I wonder if he would let me out for a bit?

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

When I left Nightmare, Tia was with Luna on the bed hugging her, so I joined them. I laid down next to Tia against her back, putting my tails over her and over Luna’s wing. Tia was crying softly as we, now, both held her. Apparently her talk with Nightmare brought up some old feelings. It was good that she let them out and talked to her about it. Tia’s body shook slightly with each sob while holding onto Luna as if she was a fragile leave about to blow away in the wind.

“I was such an idiot Luna,” Tai sobbed.

“You know I’ve already forgiven you, sister,” Luna responded gently while holding her.

Tia shook her head a little, “Nightmare Moon is-“

“Giving it serious thought,” I quietly interrupted her, nuzzling her head with mine.

“She is?” Tia sobbed her question.

“Yes, she is. It’s the fact that you let her out because you want her with you is why she’s thinking about it,” I said softly. “Remember, she’s the one that agreed to see you and talk to you. And she did while staying calm about it.”

“She did, yes,” Tai sniffed out with a slight smile.

Gently, I kissed her cheek, “Then I think she’ll come around. As she said just one conversation won’t get you forgiveness. But it will, open the door for it.”

“Why don’t you rest, sister?” Luna cooed softly with a gentle smile. And after Tia nodded her head slowly, Luna ignited her horn inducing into Tia a light sleep spell. Within seconds Tia was asleep. Once asleep, Luna looked up at me with a small smile, “Why don’t we let her sleep?”

With a nod, I got down from her bed, “Good idea. Besides I need to check on Solar.”

Luna walked over to me from the bed with an “aww” expression on her face, “She is the cutest thing.” Then we left the room heading toward Tia’s room where our daughter was hopefully still asleep.

Tia’s room was practically next door, so it only took a minute or two for us to reach it. In front of the door was a maid cart with the door open. The cart wasn’t anything special, just something that looked like it belonged into a hotel. And with Luna walking behind me, I morphed into my naked human form and walked in. A light blue coated and off white mane and tailed unicorn maid was there. And as Luna walked in behind me, she heard Luna’s hooves against the floor. The maid was currently using her magic to wipe down and clean the mirror on the chest of drawers. So, when she turned around, due to her hearing Luna’s hoofsteps, she got the start of her life when she saw me. Thus losing control of her magic and dropping her cleaning supplies all over the chest of drawers.

The maid gave out a startled yelp after she saw me, “Oh my.”

“Sorry to startle you, miss,” I winked at her with a smirk and a chuckle, “just came to check up on little Solar.” While making my way across the room, I noticed the maid’s eyes were latched onto me. Watching me with an aroused excited expression.

“Like what you see?” Luna giggled at the maid.

“Yeah,” she said while giggling. Which, in turn, woke up little Solar as she started to fuss. “I keep forgetting how different his other form is.”

Making my way over to the crib that AJ made, I leaned down to pick her up. “Here, here, here, daddy’s here,” my voice was soft and soothing while picking her up. She fussed a little in my arms until she was against my bare chest. She cooed and babbled a little until she settled her small furry body against my chest. With one arm supporting her I gently rubbed her head with the other. A plush chair was against the wall behind me, so I backed up toward it.

“Aww,” the maid cooed at me while I sat down in the large plush chair, “that’s soo cute!” Yeah, she practically had stars in her eyes.

Luna hummed in agreement then turned to her, “Why don’t you continue with your rounds.”

“Oh yes,” the maid bowed to her, “yes, of course, I’m sorry.” The maid quickly got her stuff together and headed toward the open door. Then left.

I started to hum to her as Luna trotted up to me with a smirk on her face. “She was right you know,” Luna snickered at me, “that is rather cute.”

I stuck my tongue out at her playfully.

She giggled, but stepped up to me and leaned in to gently nuzzle Solar. “She really is precious.”

“Yes, she is,” I whispered just as Solar began to reawaken and fuss. After a while, I got used to what cries meant what. “Oh, I think she’s hungry.” I smiled down at Luna, “In the top shelf of the chest of drawers there are bottles of her milk there. Could you get one please?”

“Sure,” she responded, used her magic to take out one of the bottles, and float one over to me.

After shifting her a little and leaning back in the chair, I took the relatively small bottle in a hand. She immediately latched onto it and started feeding on it. Her little mouth suckled on it with soft suckling sounds hitting my ears. As I watched her, my heart seemed to swell within my chest. I was soo happy with her and loved her soo much. “Who would have thought that almost two years ago, I would have called you crazy if anyone told me this would happen. And look at where I am now.”

“Yes,” Luna grinned up at me batting her eyes, “look at you. Married, officially, to three beautiful mares, father of one with two on the way through Fluttershy, and have dare I say a good start on a harem. I know Fluttershy wants in and Rainbow Dash is in already.”

A soft chuckle escaped from me, “Well, that wasn’t my plan. Come to think of it, I didn’t have a plan at all for anything.”

“I know,” she gave me a smirk, “but we all fell in love with you because of who you are.”

“Thanks, I love you too my Luna and my Nightmare,” I winked to her.

“Speaking of Rainbow Dash,” Luna smiled wide up at me, “I got a report from the Wonderbolts that she has officially been chosen to join them.”

“Really?” a smile spread over my face while looking down at her. “That’s great. I’m so happy for her. Does she know? When does she start?”

“She is due to report in tomorrow morning,” she said to me with a happy expression.

“Then why don’t we show up at the train station and escort her there?” I asked her. Solar was done feeding, so I asked Luna for a towel to put over my shoulder to burp her.

“I think that would be a great idea,” she said watching me move Solar to my shoulder and gently patted her back. Her eyes then looked up at mine with mischief in them, “In the meantime, I feel like having a little fun tonight.”

“Oh?” I eyed her a little suspiciously, “What kind of fun? Dreamland perhaps?”

“Actually,” Luna began as she bit her bottom lip nervously, “I was thinking of something a little more...public.”

Solar burped into the towel. And it took me a second for it to get through my shocked mind at what she said in order to take care of her. Which I did and after putting little Solar back into her crib again, I turned to her again whispering, “Public?”

She nodded while looking a little nervous.

“What did you have in mind?”

“First, put Solar in bed with her mother,” Luna said stepping up to me, looked at my semi-hard member, then back up at me. “Second,” she spoke seductively licking her lips, “stay in your human form and I’ll teleport us away.”

Ok, now I was curious. So, with that in mind, I picked up my daughter this time with little fuss and headed toward the door. Luna followed me down the hall behind me and even into her room where Tia still slept. Then laid her down in the bed next to Tia’s head. After giving her a soft kiss I whispered to her that little Solar is with her. Tia hummed a little before getting comfortable with Solar with her.

“Great,” Luna whispered to me as her eyes roamed up and down my human form, “my turn.” She ignited her horn and with a soft pop of magic, we were gone.

^_^

(Nightmare’s POV)

Since they left I’ve seen Emmit feeding little Solar. This is the first time that I’ve seen a male ever feed his foal. But much has passed and such feeding inventions had yet to be made. And even if it was made, back then stallions would have thought it the mare’s job. Yet, here he is gladly feeding little Solar with so much love and care in his eyes.

Then he said, “Thanks, I love you too my Luna and my Nightmare,” then winked to her slash me. He was saying it to me as well. He was saying it to me. What surprised me was what Luna said next. She wanted to do something fun in public. That reminded me of when our former love and I, we, would do the same. And Luna wants him to stay naked in his human form. It would be interesting to see what Luna has in mind for us.

After little Solar was put to bed with our sister she teleported us. It was the where that surprised me. And filled me with a thrill of excitement. Our former lover would do this with us in the past. And now Luna is doing the same with our husband Emmit. She had teleported us in the middle of Canterlot Park. Not many were around at this time of night and after dark. The ones that were there were far enough away that they wouldn’t immediately know what was going on.

“Lay down,” Luna said to him which he obeyed laying down on the grass. I could feel my own heart starting to pound in my chest with the thrill of what we were about to do. But I wouldn’t feel it. But I wanted to feel it. I wanted to feel it.

I closed my eyes and made a plea. “Luna,” I said aloud, “I ask that you allow me to experience it with you.” It took a couple of seconds, but then everything changed. When I opened my eyes again, it was as if I was there. I could see, hear, and feel everything. Yet, at the same time, Luna was there as well. Looking down at our lover’s hard male member. With want, need, and desire.

“Why did one of your eyes change?” he asked us. We lifted a hoof to gently and slowly stroke his hard member. Our want and desire grew making our heart pound inside of us. Our head turned to look around the park only to see one of the couples turn and look at us. “Luna?”

We needed to cover him. Heat has filled our nethers. And we want and need relief. Our body slowly lowered itself on top of him where our lower nether lips were pressed against his hardened shaft. “We are here,” we whispered to our husband while moving our lips slowly back and forth along his shaft. Our hooves lay on the ground on either side of his head. And our eyes locked with his.

“We?” he questioned us. We raised a hoof to his cheek rubbing it gently. “Nightmare Moon?” he asked softly while looking up at us with a little concern, but mostly confusion. “How?”

“We asked to experience this,” we replied to him then leaned down kissing him. Lightly at first. Our need and desire grew.

Yes, it’s been soo long. Soo long since we’ve been loved.

“We want this,” pressing our cheek against his we whispered into his ear. “We need this. Love us, our husband. Love your wife.” We lifted us up once more, putting our hooves against his chest. Then with our magic positioning the tip of his member against our opening.

He raised his hands to our head and held it in them. When his eyes looked up at us, there was love in them. “Then let me love you, my Luna and my Nightmare.”

Yes, now we take what is ours.

In one smooth motion, we took our husband deep inside of us with a cry of pleasure we shouted to the moon above. Then laid down against him with our head on his arm facing his. And with our eyes met, we moved our body against his hard member. As we faced each other he put a hand to our cheek as we put a hoof against his.

Thank you, Luna. Thank you. Now let us shout to our moon above our love for him. Let us shout his name to our stars above. Let him fill us with his seed. Let him fill us with his love.

The soft sounds of our coupling could only be heard by us. “We love you, our husband. You are ours. You feel soo good within us. Soo full. But we want more.” We lifted our body up once more, putting our front hooves against his chest, and spread our wings wide. Then closed our eyes, lifted our head, and began to ride his hard filling shaft. “Yes,” we moaned long and loud with his member sending shivers of pleasure through our body, “love us, our husband.”

Then I felt his hands on our body. First on our barrel. “Yes, my husband. Touch us, feel us, fill us.” His hands ran down our lithe form then gripped our waist. Then a second later started moving his waist against us. We gasped as he thrust time and again up into us. His grip on our waist tightened a little as he moved against us. It felt soo good and felt soo right for him to be inside of us. We did our best to match his upward thrust with a movement of our own. The wet satisfying sounds of our joining were music to our ears as we moaned long and loud into the night. His own groans and grunts hitting our ears were quickly making our body climax.

His shaft was rubbing, massaging, and exciting me in all the right ways and in all the right areas. And his hands and fingers were amazing as they dug into our coat to hold onto us.

After lowering my head and opening my eyes we looked down upon him. “We are close, our husband,” our voice trembled and our body shook with the approaching climax. “Now fill us as we milk and take your seed from you.”

A few seconds later, and one last thrust up into us, our body climaxed. We saw the pleasure in his eyes as our body took his seed. One long moan of pleasure escaped from us as his body and ours convulsed with each pulse of our climax.

Until one cry up into the heavens later when our bodies were spent from the climax. With our body weak from pleasure we laid down once again on top of him.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

It was right after she laid back down on top of me, and after our eyes met again, did I noticed that her eyes went back to normal again. I don’t know how, but apparently Nightmare Moon wanted to experience having sex with me and has at the very least accepted me. That explained why she spoke in plural form and one eye was Luna’s and the other eye was Nightmare’s. Now it was just Luna. And right now she just closed her eyes and rested her head in the curve of my neck on my shoulder. Her face showing peaceful contentment.

Up above, the moon shined down upon us with the stars twinkling their joy. I leaned my head over and gently kissed her lips, “I love you, my Luna. I love you, my Nightmare.” Her response was a happy and satisfied sigh before wiggling herself to get more comfortable. After taking a quick look around, I was surprised to find we were alone in the park. Not sure if anypony paid attention to us though. Right now I simply put my arms around her and held her to me.

“I love you too, my husband,” she said to me, this time only Luna’s voice and not the dual voice like before.

Making love to both of them was quite unique. One eye was Luna’s, the other was Nightmare’s, she spoke in plural form, and had a dual voice to her. It had me wondering which one influenced the other the most? Not that it really matters.

What did matter was tomorrow. And making sure Rainbow was going to be alright.

^_^

The next morning Tia, Luna, and I were walking into the train station to meet up with Rainbow. Who, more than likely, was probably very anxious to join up with them. But meeting up with Rainbow wasn’t the only thing that we were met with this morning.

“Alright, so let me get this straight,” Tia began to question us while we approached the doors to the train station, “you two had sex in public?”

“It was at night with only two couples there and at a distance, so they didn’t see much,” Luna defended herself as she bumped her hips against mine. I was in my fox form and used my ability to open the double doors for them. Ponies bowed and moved out of our way when we walked though.

“They saw enough to tell the paper about it,” Tia retorted, sounding disappointed. “Then the paper printed a story about it. You two are just lucky they didn’t take any pictures. At least with the story only we still have plausible deniability.”

“Really, Tia,” Luna looked over to Tia with a smirk on her face, “you should try it. It’s really quiet thrilling and exciting. It’s like being young again.”

I watched Tia simply roll her eyes but there was a slight twitch of her lips that I caught. It made me think that she might be thinking about it herself. Rarity has tried it as well. I’m sure that Tia, Luna, and Rarity has talked about things among themselves. However, my mind wondered about what else they might be talking about. For now, though, it appeared that Tia let it slide as we approached the platform of the train Rainbow was heading in on.

Standing between Luna and Tia, and feeling like a referee sometimes, our ears picked up the whistle of the train. “Here it comes,” I said to them as my tails rubbed against their backside and rear ends. They both leaned into me.

A couple of minutes later the train whistled its presence as it pulled into the station and started slowing down. With one final hiss of steam, the train came to a stop. Seconds later ponies started exiting each train car and we watched for Rainbow.

At least she was easy to spot when she walked out of a middle car just down from us. She waved at us and trotted over to us.

“Wow, Rainbow,” I had to speak a little louder to her considering the amount of ponies present and the noise they generated, “I’ve never seen you so happy in your life.”

“Stud!” she launched herself at me where I had to sit up on my hind legs to grab her by my front ones. She was laughing happily as we held each other. “I know, right? I’ve been accepted into the Wonderbolts!”

“Yes! Congratulations, Rainbow Dash on such an accomplishment,” Tia said to her with a happy smile that matched her tone of voice.

“Indeed,” Luna echoed with a happy expression of her own. “From your dreams, we know how much it means to you.”

“I’ll say! I’ve been dreaming about this day for years,” Rainbow was going between bouncing and hovering in place with a flutter of her wings in excitement. “Now I’ve got the chance.”

“A chance, Rainbow,” I chuckled to her while watching her excitement. “And even though you’re excited, just please don’t do anything stupid to try and impress them, alright? You’ll be there to learn and not show off, ok?” My eyes were locked onto hers in an attempt to help get my point across.

She appeared to accept it when she nodded to me saying, “I understand.”

“Good, so let’s get going and get you checked in,” I told everypony as we all turned toward the station entrance.

^_^

When we left the station, Luna dismissed herself to return to the castle to sleep. It was getting passed her bedtime, so I bid her goodnight where she would go to Tia’s room and watch over little Solar. That left Tia and I escorting Rainbow to Captain Spitfire’s office in Wonderbolt’s Headquarters at the Academy. I learned that the Wonderbolt’s Academy is also where they train as well as training recruits. It’s split between the recruits area and the member’s area.

All the way there Rainbow almost couldn’t quit talking about it. “Spitfire told me that it was because Fire Streak retired from the team to focus on training and teaching that an position opened up,” Rainbow explained as we walked toward Wonderbolt’s Headquarters. “The reason I was selected as his replacement was because I was first on the reserves list.” Rainbow had started to hover just in front of us because of her excitement. She even shouted in joy doing a quick barrel roll before landing again. “I’m so excited.”

“I’m glad you’re excited, Rainbow,” I was happy for her which was echoed in the tone of my voice. “Just remember-”

“I know,” Rainbow interrupted as we approached their headquarters’ front door, “I know. I’m here to learn and not show off.”

That’s when the door opened and Spitfire stepped out, “That’s correct, Rainbow Dash. Welcome to Wonderbolt Headquarters.”

Rainbow gasped once in shock and awe before collecting herself to give a sharp salute, “Thank you, ma’am. Rainbow Dash reporting.”

Spitfire returned a sharp salute of her own. “Didn’t know you’d have such an important escort,” Spitfire stepped down the steps toward us.

“She’s a friend, so...” I shrugged with a smile.

Spitfire eyed me with a mischievous smirk, “And here I thought you’d come to give us girls your wonderful shower massage again.” Then she bowed her head to Tia, “Your highness, I don’t suppose we can talk you into letting him come back again?”

Tia giggled with a slight shake of her head, “I’m afraid that he’ll be too busy being a father along with his other duties.”

“Yes,” Spitfire dragged out the word with a wiggle of her eyebrows, “I can just imagine what those other duties entail.” When she looked up at me with a wink, I simply shrugged with a knowing smirk. Neither Tia nor Rainbow said anything about that, so Spitfire giggled with a slight shake of her head and turned toward the front door. “Alright, let me give you all the tour of our headquarters.”

After walking in, Rainbow zipped right up to a trophy cabinet holding not only trophy looking items but other Wonderbolt artifacts of the past. “Whoa! Is that General Flash’s cap?!”

Spitfire, in full uniform, walked up beside her, “And the original crest with the Wonderbolt’s motto on it.” Rainbow knew the motto as well, so they said together, “Altius volantis! Soaring higher!”

We watched as Rainbow fluttered excitedly in place, “Wow! That’s so awesome.”

The look on Spitfire’s face turned serious, as did the tone of her voice. “Alright newbie, we got a show in two days, which means you gotta hustle your haunches to learn this routine. You got five minutes to get dressed and get outside to meet the rest of the team.”

Rainbow saluted sharply, “Yes, ma’am! I’ll have all the moves down by the end of the day!”

Spitfire saluted in return, “Let’s hope so. We’re all expecting you to make quite an impression.” Without another word, Spitfire took off out the front door to do who knows what. Leaving Tia and I with Rainbow in the headquarters, which apparently doubled as their barracks. At least we hoped so considering all the best that lined the walls of the hall we were in. At the end of the hall was a statue of a nondescript Wonderbolt in flight pose.

Rainbow was practically squealing in delight as she turned toward us again. “I got to get ready.”

I couldn’t help but grin at her, “Want some help with that?”

To my surprise, Tia took a quick look around then blushed like a schoolgirl, speaking softly also like a nervous schoolgirl, “Yes, let him dress you.”

“Really?” Rainbow asked while looking excited at the prospect and practically vibrating in place.

To answer her question, Tia used her magic to teleport Rainbow’s bag next to her, opened it, and lifted up her Wonderbolt uniform. Which was sent to her some time ago when she was just a reservist.

I, meanwhile, morphed into my human form and picked up her uniform. And gave Rainbow a sensual sultry look, “Where should I start?”

Rainbow’s eyes were locked onto my semi-hard member until I asked her the question. Then she looked up at me winking, “Wherever you want stud.”

^_^

It was enjoyable being watched by Tia as I dressed Rainbow. Putting her uniform on gave me the opportunity to get my hands on her body. To feel every curve of her lithe athletic form as she stepped into her uniform. Tia seemed to be enjoying it as she whispered encouragements and telling me where to rub Rainbow. I especially enjoyed digging my fingers between Rainbow’s wings when I zipped up her uniform. So when she walked out of the headquarters her wings were spread out erect and aroused. She tried to hide it by holding up her head high as she walked down the steps and across the runway. There was just one problem with that.

“Hey! Lookout!” Spitfire yelled out to Rainbow. At first we didn’t know why, nor did Rainbow, until she looked up seeing a couple of Wonderbolts flying in. Right before they were to hit her she flew out of the way. However, she went too fast too far right into a trashcan.

Tia and I winced while Rainbow extricated herself from the can, now looking embarrassed. Even more so when her new team showed up and started laughing at her. Spitfire was directly in front of her shaking her head while one other said, “Whoa, most awesome entrance by a newbie ever.”

“And here it comes,” I whispered to Tia as I watched and listened.

Soaring spoke up with concern for his new teammate, “Are you alright, Rainbow Dash?”

Another of the team commented, “More like Rainbow Crash.”

And that’s when my heart sank for her. “What comes?” Tia asked softly.

The others immediately started laughing at her. “When Rainbow was just a filly, she was teased by saying exactly what was just said, ‘Rainbow Crash.’ It was how she was verbally bullied as a filly.”

She got the idea as she sighed, now looking sorrowful for her as well, “And she’ll think that’s what they’re doing right now.”

“Well to be fair, it does appear that way. And to her, it’s like she’s reliving it all over again,” I clarified.

“Go get cleaned up, Rainbow Dash,” Spitfire commanded as she motioned for the others to hush with just a simple look.

“Yes, ma’am,” Rainbow said, sounding like she was going to cry at any second, but got up and started walking toward us.

“You forgot rule number one,” Spitfire spoke out as Rainbow walked away.

The others quoted the rule simultaneously, “Always check both ways before crossing the runway.”

“Alright, alright,” Spitfire told the group, “we got a lot to do in little time, so let’s forget about this, move on, and get on with practicing the routine.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the replied in unison as Rainbow stopped in front of me.

She didn’t look too happy with me either, “You know if you hadn’t gotten me so worked up I would have been looking out for them.”

With an understanding sigh, I leaned down giving her a light kiss on her lips. “And I accept my part in it and I’m sorry. I know they hurt you with what they said. So, why don’t you get cleaned up and let me speak to them, alright?”

She nodded a little and walked passed me into the building to get cleaned up.

“Why don’t you help with Rainbow? Talk to her, huh? While I speak with Spitfire and her team?” I asked Tia. She nodded with a saddened expression then followed Rainbow inside.

Meanwhile, I quickly trotted up to Spitfire’s team, “Captain? Can I speak to you and your team for a moment?”

She nodded as I approached and she halted her team.

“It’s about what just happened with Rainbow.”

Two of the mares giggled with one of them saying again, “You mean, Rainbow Crash?”

My eyes looked to her sternly with disappointment in them, “No, ma’am. I mean Rainbow Dash and it’s because of what she just said that I wish to speak to all of you. It may seem funny now, but what you don’t know is that she was verbally bullied when she was a filly with exactly that. ‘Rainbow Crash.’ She was laughed at and scorned.”

“And she thinks we’re doing the same,” Spitfire stated as she began to understand.

“Exactly and because of that, she might do something to try and keep you from using that as her handle,” I told them. “I’m not trying to tell you how to run your team, Captain, but...”

“But keep that in mind for the next couple of days,” Spitfire nodded at me.

“Exactly.”

“Very well, thank you for telling me,” she said with a nod and a slight smile.

“You’re welcome,” I smiled back, but before I turned away Spitfire addressed me again. “I can’t talk you into some private time for the mares?”

After a shake of my head and a quick laugh, I told her, “Not if I want to keep sleeping with them, no. Sorry. With that said, I will say that I wish I could.” I winked to her, “Believe me it would be my...pleasure.”

“Ours too,” Spitfire winked, “but oh well. A mare can dream can’t she?”

I caught what she was really saying and to that, I simply grinned at her before turning around. Only to see Tia and Rainbow walk out with Rainbow now completely clean again. A second later, Rainbow took flight to meet up with her new team. I went back to Tia’s side. “How did it go?”

“She’s still upset, but I think she won’t do anything drastic, I think,” she sounded hopeful, but still held doubt in her voice as well.

“Well, it’s all we can do for now,” I told her while putting some tails around her and pulling her against me, “so, why don’t we go have lunch, check up on Solar, maybe have a little fun, and then I can return here later this afternoon and see how Rainbow’s doing? Hopefully, everything will be resolved by then.”

We started walking away back toward the castle while the Wonderbolts started their training. “What happened to her in this show?”

“In the show, her friends gave her a party at the end of her first day, which would be tonight,” I began telling her. “The next day she began to imitate her friends in order to give them a better impression of her. When that didn’t work she decided to put on a stunt of her own at the end of their first show in Ponyville. It didn’t go well and crashed again, rather spectacularly I might add. It was only then that they really began talking about the whole thing. I’m hoping that their talk will happen tonight instead of in Ponyville.”

She hummed in thought at what I said before she ignited her horn teleporting us back to the castle.

^_^

The first place we went to was her room to check up on Solar where Luna was asleep in Tia’s bed. Solar was also asleep in her crib. Tia and I trotted over to the crib, looking down at our sleeping daughter. We leaned against each other while watching her small cute little form sleep. She was curled up with both of her tails covering her underneath the light blanket.

“We did good, Tia,” I whispered while rubbing my cheek against hers.

She hummed quietly rubbing my cheek back happily, “Yes we did, Emmit. I love you so much and our precious daughter. I’m so happy about being a mother.”

“And I’m happy to be a father,” I said in return. “Nightmare thought that she might have some difficulty with the public at large because of how different she looks.”

Tia waited, as if thinking about it, “Maybe not. I say that because of the way our little ponies have accepted you, thereby they will accept her.”

“They did seem to,” I agreed with a whisper. We were still watching little Solar sleep. At least until she started to fuss and wake up where I bumped her with a chuckle, “I know what that means.” Tia nodded giggling softly with happy joy while I morphed into my human form. Then picked up our fussing daughter, “There now, mommy and daddy are here.” Her eyes haven’t even opened just yet. Looking down at her my heart exploded with love and devotion to her. “But I think you want mommy though, don’t you?”

“Let’s take this to the bed,” Tia suggested and looked over to her sleeping sister. “There’s room for all of us.” With a smile, I motioned her over to the bed. Fortunately, Luna was sleeping on one side of the bed which left room for Tia on the other side with a little room for me as well. Tia went over to the bed, laying down on the other side of it with her rear end near the foot of the bed. Making it easier for me to lay Solar down on the bed, raising Tia’s hind leg, and letting Solar seek out and latch onto one of her teats. And started suckling.

While watching, I had a wicked idea. Tia had laid her head on the pillow but turned toward little Solar with a pleasant happy smile on her face. Up until I leaned over raised her hind leg and started suckling gently on her other teat. It took all I had not to laugh. The look on her face was absolutely priceless. There was such a mixture of shock, arousal, confusion, amusement, and maybe just a tad of disgust. Of course, I didn’t get much from her teat, but that wasn’t the point either.

“Emmit,” she whispered with a little force behind it before giggling first then moaning, “this is highly,” she moaned again, “unusual.”

I kept suckling while trying not to laugh or even grin.

“Although,” she giggled then moaned again as I tickled her teat with my tongue, “this is worth exploring.” I stopped suckling and pulled away from her teat with a very soft pop. Then laid my head on the foot of the bed next to my daughter, who was still feeding. I simply looked up at her with a mischievous grin on my face. She giggled at my antics before shaking her head, “I had my daughter on one teat and my husband on the other. It definitely was a strange feeling.”

Luna interrupted by groaning softly while stretching a little, “Too noisy.”

“Sorry,” we whispered to her simultaneously. She seemed to accept it and relaxed again going back to sleep. That gave me another wicked idea for when it’s time to wake her up later. Meanwhile, we watched our daughter feed.

After the feeding, Tia burped her before changing her diaper with my help of course. Once all that was done it took another little bit before Solar went back to sleep again. And all throughout, Luna slept soundly. And it gave Tia and I a chance to go get some lunch finally.

I was in my fox form again as we walked down the hallway with a couple of tails over her. She leaned against me happily as we walked side by side. “You know, it’s been a while since we’ve fooled around,” I whispered to her with a sultry tone of voice.

“True,” she giggled back, “and I have been feeling a little antsy lately.”

“Care to have some fun then?”

She blushed while looking away slightly, similar to Fluttershy, making her look cute, “Maybe.”

“How about something a little more…daring?” my tails squeezed her against me slightly giving her a wink.

“It wouldn’t really be proper for a princess-“

“But as Rarity said,” I interrupted her with a grin, “there’s a time when it’s alright not to be a proper lady.”

“What did you have in mind?” she bit her bottom lip a little nervously, but I could also see the excitement in her eyes as well.

^_^

(Guard Mare POV, minutes later)

Ever since I saw Emmit in his human form out in the garden bucking Luna some time ago, I’ve had dreams about him. Sometimes I find myself daydreaming about him. The curiosity of either of his forms has had my interest since then. But I can’t forget the one lucid dream I had about him in his fox form chasing me down through a forest before ravaging my body with animalistic gusto. That dream was soo intense that I actually woke up with an orgasm. Luckily I live alone because guards at the castle get paid well. I’ve had my fantasies sure, but lately I’ve been wanting to get him out of my mind. Because it’s not like I’d ever been able to have him even once, so it’s best that he’s out of my mind. This is why I’m glad my recent change of post was guarding the door inside the throne room. There’s no way they would ever do anything in here. Especially with Princess Celestia during the day. She’s just not that type of-

Is that giggling I hear?

It was and it was getting closer and louder. Laughter, giggling and squeals of playful fright echoed from the outside hallway as I turned an ear to listen, wondering what it was. The answer came a few seconds later when Tia burst through the throne room doors. She was acting like a schoolfilly. Laughing and giggling up a storm but running around as if being chased. And I could only guess who. Sure enough, Emmit came dashing in giving chase to her all the way up to the throne.

At least they’re just playing around. That I can handle.

“Oh no, you caught me,” my princess giggled as she batted her eyes at him.

“Yes, I did,” he told her and got nearly nose to nose with each other.

They kissed each other, rather passionately at that, I might add, as my happy princess moaned into his kiss. The only thing I could think of was that they better not start going at it.

“And now claim your prize,” her voice turned soft low and sultry before she turned herself around lifting her tail to…

My eyes widened and my nostrils flared as he took her hard, fast, and suddenly right there in front of the throne. Why? Why? Does fate hate me? Always wanting to watch from a distance and only getting the vaguest of ideas in dreams? Never to experience it myself? Like before, I couldn’t move. I had to stay at attention. Attention with my eyes wide to catch every motion of his hard dangerous predator body. My ears were erect and pointed in his direction catching every grunt and moan as he pounded into my princess. Picking up her satisfying loud moaning as she put away her princess self and to simply be a mare in love. And what of us poor guards that could only watch? Me, right now that because of it my heart started to pound in my chest with my body heating up due to the sight before me. Heat quickly building in my nethers because of what my eyes were latching onto. And my mind putting me in Celestia’s place right now wanting him to do to me what he’s doing to her right now. My body responding to him wanting him to be pounding into me groaning and moaning with the pleasures that I give him. But all I could do is BUCKING WATCH. Fate, why do you hate me so? You know the torture I endure watching them and not being able to relieve myself? Not being able to take care of the wild itch that’s building up in me down below? The sounds rang in my head as the fantasy played out as well. My dream with him popped into the forefront of my mind as well as the feeling I got from it.

The heat in my nethers began building rapidly as I closed my eyes to concentrate on it while listening to the sounds. It was like I was dreaming it all over again. The feeling of his long larger than average rod stretching my channel and going deep inside of me. Rubbing me all the right ways. My body shook slightly as it ran through my mind. My ears still picking up the sound of their sex letting me know they weren’t done yet. But to my surprise, I actually felt my body starting to peak. It was like my body was remembering it all over again. With a slight shift of my hindquarters, I encouraged it along as best I could without clopping out in public. But damn it, I want it. I want it. Give it to me.

His moans suddenly got louder in my ears with Celestia commanding him to cum inside of her. To give everything to her. My body started screaming the same thing. My climax starting peaking and I wanted release soo badly I didn’t care if I had an orgasm just by watching. I didn’t care what anypony else thought if-

My eyes shot open wide with my ears perked up toward them, and my wings raising up outstretched in arousal as my orgasm hit me. Taking in a sudden quick breath, my ears picked up their cries of release as he bottomed out deep inside of her. Celestia, the princess known never to lose herself was now crying out in pleasure as her body took and took and took again from him. My own body doing the same but with nothing but air. But oh how I wished it was him. And if there is ever a chance, I don’t care what happens to me, I’m going to take it.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Late afternoon at Wonderbolt’s Academy)

It should nearly be time for the Wonderbolts to end their practice for the day. It was late afternoon as I walked parallel to the runway down to the member’s side of the Academy. Lunch was great, especially after the romp Tia and I had in the throne room. She was taking a nap right now and later on I was going to wake up Luna in a very special way. All that was running through my mind as I started approaching Spitfire and her team. They were talking quietly, but I noticed that Rainbow wasn’t there. And after a quick look around my eyes spotted her coming out of their headquarters undressed and out of uniform. And stomping her way over to them.

I could only hope for a good ending to this.

Some of Spitfire’s team noticed Rainbow approaching and nodded in that direction. Spitfire turned around to address her, “Good job today, Crash! Make sure to be on time in the morning ready to-“

“No, ma’am, I won’t,” Rainbow interrupted quickly and really looking more than upset. She was on the verge of crying. “I won’t be coming back, ma’am. I can’t be part of a team that pokes fun at me and call me names.”

“Whoa! Whoa! Rainbow!” I watched Spitfire wave her forelegs in a placating manner. “That’s not what we’re doing here.”

“Actually…,” Fleetfoot spoke up, now looking embarrassed and ashamed as she pawed at the ground.

After one look at Fleetfoot, Spitfire put a hoof to her face, “Tell me you didn’t.”

“Sorry, Captain,” Fleetfoot apologized.

Without even looking up, Spitfire groaned, “I’m not the one you need to apologize to.”

Fleetfoot looked over at Rainbow, “Rainbow, I’m sorry that I laughed at you. But everypony on their first day gets an embarrassing call sign.”

“Mine’s Clipper,” Soarin stepped forward speaking up with a smile at Rainbow, “Clipped my wing on a flagpole on my first day.”

Fleetfoot gave Rainbow an embarrassed smile with her eyes showing understanding in them. “Mine’s Flatfoot. Misjudged my landing on my first day and landed right on Spitfire’s hoof.”

“Dizzy,” Misty Fly smiled at Rainbow.

“Slowpoke,” was Surprise’s call sign.

“Hoof-in-mouth,” High Winds said next looking at Rainbow with an understanding smile.

Then came Spitfire’s turn. She stepped up to whisper into Rainbow’s ear something that even I couldn’t hear even with my superior hearing. “Whoa. That’s so much worse than Crash.”

“Right?” Spitfire smiled before continuing. “You see, Rainbow, each one of us got these embarrassing names on our first day. But we failed to keep in mind that you were bullied with that name as a filly. Plus you didn’t know how first days work, so that’s our fault.”

“Wait! How did you know that?” Rainbow asked before looking over at my smiling face when Spitfire pointing me out to her. “Oh. So does that mean that the name can change?”

“Oh no, you’re keeping the name,” Spitfire told her before moving to her side putting a comforting, and understanding, wing over her back. “However, all those names that we call each other, are only said to us and us alone. We never say them out in public where it is truly embarrassing. That’s another rule. It’s just the way it works and has nothing to do with your ability as a Wonderbolt.”

“Yeah!” Soarin agreed with a wide smile, “You’re the most talented flyer we’ve ever had. I’m happy that you’re on the team.”

“And so am I, Rainbow Dash,” Fleetfoot gave her a smile. “After all, you saved Equestria like, a dozen times now.”

“And been waiting for a long time for a spot to open up ever since you joined the Reserves,” Spitfire told her with joy written all over her face. “So you do deserve to be here. But we will take the credit for not telling you how it works out on the first day. And not keeping in mind that you were bullied with that nickname. But that’s not the way we see it here. We don’t do it to bully you, ok?”

Rainbow actually smiled back, a smile that reached her eyes, that made me smile in return. “Alright, Spitfire. I think I see that now.”

“Good,” Spitfire nodded with a serious expression, “so that means you won’t do more impressions of your friends?” Rainbow shook her head. “Good, so that means you’ll concentrate on learning the routines and not showboating, right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Rainbow acknowledged happily with a wide smile that reached her eyes.

“Good, then I’ll see everyone in Ponyville for the first stop of our tour,” Spitfire told everyone, now getting back into Captain mode. “The show is two days from now, but we’ll show up the day after tomorrow for a pre-show run through and practice. So, enjoy tomorrow off.” She saluted them sharply, “Dismissed.” When they all walked away, Spitfire turned to Rainbow, “So we good, Rainbow?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow smiled at her Captain, “we are. Thanks for taking the time to explain it all.”

“You’re welcome. See you in Ponyville,” she said and started walking toward headquarters.

I stepped up to Rainbow with a happy smile on my face, glad that everything worked out better than it did in the show. “So, how do you feel, Rainbow?”

“You know,” she looked up at me with a smile, “I feel really good.” We started walking away toward the castle, “Having ‘Crash’ as my call sign will take some getting used to.” Two of my tails went around her and pulled her against me as we walked. “But at least I know that it’s not because they’re making fun of me,” she leaned into me. “That they truly appreciate me for my talents and want me with them.”

I squeezed her against me, “Good. And right now there are some others that want you with them.”

“Party?” Rainbow smirked up at me. I nodded at her. “That I think I can handle.”

^_^

Almost everypony was at Rainbow’s party, except for one. Luna. She was still sleeping. And with a wicked mischievous grin on my face, I was on my way there now to wake her up. In the most arousing way possible. I was in my fox form all the way up to her bedroom door. It wasn’t until after walking in and shutting the door behind me that my form changed into my human form.

She didn’t wake up. Or if she did, then she didn’t give any outward sign of it. So, I tip-toed my way over to her bed. She didn’t suspect a thing and was sleeping on her side. Perfect for what I had in mind.

Once at the foot of the bed, I got into position. In one fluid motion my hand would raise her hind leg and my lips would attack her marehood with gusto. My fingers twitched as I got ready. Then I went for it. My fingers quickly wrapped around her hind leg, raised it up high enough, so my head went in putting my lips against her marehood.

The effect was immediate. She snapped awake in an instant. Her eyes wide locking onto what I was doing to her. Her mouth hanging open taking in one long gasp. Then moaned loudly as my tongue dashed inside of her and wildly licking her walls. “Oh...Emmit,” she cried out as her hind legs didn’t know whether to grip my head or spread them apart. But I wasn’t done yet. Each hand gripped a hind leg and spread her legs far apart making room for my fingers to rub her teats. She kept her legs wide open for me as my fingers massaged around her teats. My lips kissing, even lightly sucking, against her marehood. And my tongue stretched as far into as I could. Luna let out one long loud moan and pressed herself up against me.

“Emmit,” she cried as our eyes locked onto each other. She was close and needed just one thing to send her over the edge. My fingers gently squeezed and tugged on her teats, my lips sucked hard against her marehood, with my tongue rubbing hard against her inner walls. She gasped once as her body shook with her orgasm that hit her. I feared that she might have pulled my tongue right out of my mouth. But all through it, her eyes were always locked onto mine.

Until her orgasm ran its course letting her body relax against the bed once more. “Oh, buck me,” she groaned before giggling giving her body a stretch. “That was probably the best way to wake me up.” Meanwhile, I rested my head over her marehood and over her waist and looked up to her with a grin.

“Good evening, my Luna. My Nightmare,” I said to her as my fingers reached up her body to rub against her exposed belly.

She hummed contently then looked down at me again, her eyes shining with love and joy. “Good evening, my Emmit, my husband. Come, let me hold you.”

And so I stood up, climbed up onto the bed, and laid down next to her. But at her urging moved to lay on top of her. Spreading her legs wide she wrapped them around my waist, entrapping me within. My semi-hard shaft pressed up against her now sensitive marehood lips making her moan once more. I gently took her head in my hands and kissed her passionately. At the same time, my shaft rubbed against her lower lips. She returned my kiss eagerly with her hind legs squeezing against me harder. “There’s a party for Rainbow shortly,” I said between kisses.

She looked up at me with passion in her eyes with her front hooves wrapping around me. “And we’ll join them,” she told me, “but for now. Love your wife. Claim me once again.” I moved myself down where my head was pressed up against her lips. “I need to feel you inside of me.” With one motion of my hips, I plunged deep inside of her. She was warm, wet, and felt soo good wrapped around my hard shaft. She gasped once before claiming my mouth once again. “Buck me, my husband. I’m yours, Emmit. You’re also mine. Say it, Emmit.”

“I’m yours, my Luna. I’m yours, my Nightmare,” I growled to her as she took me in again and again. My eyes were gazing down at hers as the sound of our coupling hit my ears. “Claim me as well, my Luna. My Nightmare. Grip me, pull me, take everything I can give.”

Chapter Five: Hearth’s Warming Part 1

Author's Notes:

This chapter was a bit long so I split it into two parts. I'll be posting the second part in a few days or when it's done whichever comes first. I hope everypony is staying clean, healthy, and virus free.

Hearth’s Warming. One of Equestria’s most beloved holidays. And wouldn’t you believe that I forgot about it? Completely forgot about it. Hey, don’t judge I’ve had a lot on my mind lately. It wasn’t until about four days before that Tia even brought up the subject. And she giggled at me when my paw hit my face. It was evident immediately that I’ve forgotten about it, but thank goodness she forgave me. I spent one whole day simply thinking about what to give everypony. I don’t think that I could give Rainbow anything because she’s already got the best present she could ever hope for. And the show in Ponyville went off perfectly with Scootaloo having stars in her eyes for her adoptive big sister. And for once, it went better than it did in the show. Twilight was easy. I just asked for Tia to grant her access to Canterlot Library’s oldest books and tomes in the protected section within the restricted section. Pinkie was a hard one. I wasn’t sure what to give to her. For Rarity, I invited Fancy and Fleur for her to speak to and to give her a brand new top of the line sewing machine. AJ is especially difficult. Before remembering all the little things that needed to be done around the place. So, hiring a local carpenter to help with them was perfect. Then there was Fluttershy slash Flutterbat. The only thing that came to mind was to give her a card stating that the pet sanctuary she has in mind would be funded by me, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about funding.

Nightmare was easy. I’d let her out. Whether it would be permanent or temporary would depend on her. Tia said she didn’t want anything because she’s already got the best present. No, it’s not me. It was little Solar. Luna pretty much said the same thing. The crusaders were easy. I’d simply tell them that they could order anything they wanted from the royal kitchen. Of course, I’ll make it clear that they can order anything, not that they can go into the kitchen.

So, where was I right now? It was very early morning, like two a.m., on Hearth’s Warming Eve. Luna and I in her room where I was about to ask her about letting Nightmare Moon out.

“Good evening, my Luna, my Nightmare,” I greeted happily after walking in and shutting the door behind me.

She stretched herself out, like a cat would, on the bed before setting down again, “Good eve, my Emmit.”

I got up onto the bed and laid down next to her, “Looks like night court was canceled to the holidays?”

She nodded before snuggling up to me and laying her head on the pillow next to mine. “Yes,” she sighed contently while smiling at me, “I’ve been awake, just being lazy.”

I kissed her lightly, “Nothing wrong with that. I have an idea of what I can give Nightmare Moon.”

Luna looked curious. “Really? And what is that?”

“Easy, I let her out,” was my smirking response.

Her first reaction was to giggle, nearly laughing, at me. But when I didn’t say anything and just continued to look at her, she blinked at me a couple of times before giving me an incredulous “Are you serious?” look. I nodded slowly at her. Luna’s face showed pure shock as she blinked at me a few times with her mouth acting like a fish out of water.

“Look, Luna,” I began explaining to her, “She’s come a long way since we started talking to her. She even talked with Tia peacefully. And personally, I think she should be rewarded. Now, whether or not it’s permanent is up to her. I can always put her back in. And it’s not like you, me and her won’t discuss it before I do let her out.”

After a couple of minutes in thought, she looked at me with an unsure look on her face. “Alright, let’s go inside and speak to her about it. I’m sure it’s clear that she’ll want it because I know what it’s like to be trapped for soo long. But I’m still wary.”

“I know,” I said gently, “and I know that it’s a big step for you as well. Talking to her through me while deep inside your head is one thing. But now, it’ll be side by side.”

“Yes,” her voice held uncertainty in it as she nodded to me. We jumped down from the bed and stood some feet away. Then locked her eyes with mine, so we could journey into the deep recesses of her mind.

After inside, we spotted Nightmare laying on the bed and looking up at the fake sky above. I gave her the ability to change the scenery at will, so right now she was playing with the stars on the ceiling. Luckily the bed was the same, and in the same place, here in the illusion as was in the real world. So, jumping up into the bed and laying next to her was easy, “Good evening, my Nightmare.”

Nightmare didn’t do anything, nor even looking over at me while she put the finishing touches to Orion. She just simply hummed, acknowledging that I was there.

“We are here to speak to you about something,” Luna said to her as she positioned herself on the other side of the bed from me. Still standing, she looked down at Nightmare.

“And what is that?” Nightmare asked with a bored expression and tone of voice.

“Well, it’s about two in the morning on Hearth’s Warming Eve, so I thought about giving you a little something.” I waited for her response eagerly with a growing smirk on my face.

She rolled her eyes at me before giving me a sideways glance, “And what could you give me?”

“Freedom,” Luna said, which was a little surprising. I thought she would let me do all the talking.

Nightmare stopped, then blinked once, before slowly looking over to Luna to see if she actually heard her right. When Luna simply looked at her, she turned toward me. I told her, “We’re thinking about letting you out for your Hearth’s Warming present.” She blinked slowly at me as if she wasn’t believing what she was hearing. “However,” I cautioned her with a firm look, “whether or not that’s permanent depends on your and how good you are. I always have the means to put you back.” After I said that she kept looking between us as if waiting for the punchline.

“Truly?” she asked us, still with a mixed look between caution and eagerness. She wanted to believe it but it also sounded too good to be true.

“Yes, truly,” I told her now with a smile. “However, as I said, if you agree to this it could be permanent. But that depends on you.”

She looked at me with so much hope written on her face. “I really don’t know what to say.”

“At first, I thought he was kidding,” Luna said to her while looking over at me. “But if you are willing to try to live together, then so am I.”

Nightmare looked over at Luna, “It would be nice to be out once again. I’ve been imprisoned for such a long time. But which one of us would be in control? How does that work?”

“I will let you have control at first,” Luna relented to her.

“It’s night out right now,” I said to her and gauging her reactions, “and to show you mean well, you could lower the moon to make way for the day. We all could watch the sunrise together. And then watch the sunset later.”

“I haven’t lowered the moon in a long time,” Nightmare voiced wistfully in thought.

“Then…,” Luna paused as if unsure about what she was going to say, “we could do it together.”

Nightmare laid her head back down onto the pillow and looked up at the fake stars above her. She looked deep in thought. Until a few minutes later. “For the first time, in all I’ve known, I’ve started to feel the anger start to wain for what our sister did. I’ve also thought about, how wrong I was about our night sky and it’s true purpose.”

“Lowering the moon together would be turning over a new leaf, as the new saying goes,” Luna said to her sounding like she really wanted to start anew.

“It would, yes,” nightmare agreed, then sat up in the bed and turned toward me. “Very well, I will be a good girl and not cause trouble.”

Getting down from the bed, I faced her, “Alrighty then, let’s have a night on the town then.” Using the ability that was given to me I released Nightmare from her imprisonment within Luna’s mind. A bright flash later I was back in the real world, standing on the bed while looking at Luna, or now Nightmare Moon, right by the bed. Luna’s body had changed into Nightmare Moon. I got down from her bed to stand in front of her as her eyes blinked a few times. Then rolled her eyes at me with a slight scowl on her face.

“Too bright,” she complained to me before using her magic to change my color to completely black. “Better,” she smiled while looking me over. “I especially like the shadow flames coming from your eyes.”

I didn’t say anything. Just smiled at her. Nothing wrong with changing my color. “Shall we take a stroll then?”

Without saying a word she turned and walked toward the door. I followed her out the door and started walking beside her with a couple of tails over her like with Luna. She didn’t complain or resist my tails either, which was a good sign. Not one guard complained as we walked through the castle and into the gardens.

The first thing she did after walking out, was stopping at the foot of the steps to look up at the night sky. We stayed standing there while she gazed up at the night sky. Patiently, I waited. All this was her reward anyway.

“Anyplace you would like to go first?” I asked softly.

“I’ve only seen the new castle through Luna’s eyes,” she began to walk into the garden and look around. “Seeing it for myself is so different than the one we grew up in by Ponyville. Our fight with sister was there, where we...er...I, Nightmare Moon, was trapped by Twilight and the Elements.” We walked side by side on the way to the fountain in the center. “I remember fighting with sister before she banished us to the moon. My anger was so great then, our anger.” She sighed, stopping at the founding to gaze into it as if scrying for something.

“I know you said that one conversation can’t forgive past grievances,” I put my tails around her again as we talked by the fountain. “And you’d be right. But I’m happy that your anger is waning. Perhaps we could see who is out and about tonight? Maybe ask them how they feel about your night sky?”

She leaned her head over the water taking a good look at herself. “For the first time in a long time, I truly feel my anger fading. And I am beginning to realize that part of it is my fault as well. Not realizing what my night is truly for. Asking them about my night is probably what I should have done before.”

“Then perhaps going to Canterlot’s Bar, where Luna and I went before would prove useful?” I asked with a smirk. “It was karaoke night and our friends Fancy Pants and Fleur were there. You could talk to them.”

“Very well,” she said after a couple of minutes of thought, “let us go to this Canterlot’s Bar.”

^_^

All the way there she didn’t complain that my tails were around her or that she was nearly walking up against me the whole time. I was thankful for one thing. That Equestria doesn’t have any cars otherwise both of us could possibly get run over because we blended into the night. She talked some as we walked but not all that much. So, I simply enjoyed her presence with her body occasionally bumping and rubbing up against mine.

Until Canterlot’s Bar came into view. The lights were still on, so it was still open. But not many ponies in front anymore being soo early in the morning. The two bouncers that were out in front were two different ones than the ones I saw before. However, this time as didn’t even need to let them know who we were and just walked in. We stepped aside from the door as she took a look around.

The lighting was dimmed but there was no music on, so whoever was controlling it must be on break or something. This also meant that the dance floor was vacant and empty. The ponies that were here were either at a table talking with somepony or at the bar getting expensive drinks. I didn’t see Fancy or Fleur anywhere either. Not that it’s too surprising being soo early in the morning.

“There wasn’t any place like this in our past,” Nightmare commented softly as she looked around.

“Were you able to get images of the time Luna and I were here last?” I asked curiously as my tails pulled her against me. She didn’t resist.

She was quiet a couple of seconds before whispering, “Luna said that she would give me the memories.” That was interesting to me. How both of them were still interacting with one another. Apparently they could talk to one another secretly and Luna could give her memories. She seemed to stare off into space for a few seconds before her face looked like she was blushing, although with the color of her fur I couldn’t tell. She then looked up at me as if she was about to burst into tears. Her face held deep appreciation in it then surprised me by lifting her head up giving me a kiss. “Thank you,” her voice was thick with emotion when she said it.

“You’re welcome,” I smiled back in return.

“With all these ponies around,” she said with her eyes scanning the room, “I am surprised that there hasn’t been a reaction to the way I look.”

“Looking like Nightmare Moon and me her minion?” she nodded in answer to my question. “Well that’s because she does this from time to time and it all started with our first Nightmare Night together looking exactly like this.”

“Ah yes, she told me about it,” she acknowledged, “but I was yet unaware of her going out like me at other times, until now.”

“You could go around and mingle,” I suggested, “Although I think that more of the upper class, so to speak, tend to come here. So, asking them what they think could give you more of a political answer than a real one.”

She seemed to think about it while looking over the crowd. “Luna said that she would help me to ‘mingle,’” she said at last then looked up at me giving me a reassuring smile. Although there was still some nervousness in it for obvious reasons. It’s the first time she’s been trying to talk to the public and not trying to subjugate them. With my butt on the floor against the wall next to the door, I watched Nightmare Moon take her first steps into society. Every step she took spoke of nervousness. However, I could also tell when Luna was helping her out as well. She would get this far away look about her. Right now it seems that Luna had suggested going to the bar, so that’s where she was headed. And I was happy right now to sit back and watch.

Nightmare saddled up to the bar between two ponies. One unicorn stallion about mid-twenties I think wearing a nice sweater with light colors. On the other side was a bulky stallion earth pony that could fit for one of the bouncers here. And could be one of them on break for all I knew. Both of them turned to look at her as the bartender came up asking what she wanted. After telling him what she wanted, which was probably Luna suggesting something, she greeted them, one then the other. It was a strained and nervous smile, which they probably noticed easily. Heck, I could from over here.

The bulky one greeted her with a bow of his head while the other one was a little more animated in his greeting. From there the conversation started. And after a couple of minutes of watching it appears that she is holding her own.

A pony couple passed me making the nearest table vacant, so I trotted on over and sat down to continue watching Nightmare talk and drink. While my eyes were on her, I didn’t notice the waitress that had trotted up to the table.

“Sire?” came a very nervous shy voice which sounded like she wasn’t even sure that I really was the king.

“Yes?” after turning my head to look at her I think she finally realizes that it really is me and has never seen me looking like this before. She looked to be a little young unicorn mare. She had a light red coat with two-tone colored mane and tail of pink with two stripes of a shade of lighter pink running through it. Which kind of brought out her green eyes though.

“Oh...um...would you like something to drink?” she asks hesitantly while looking between Nightmare and I.

I chuckle lightly with a friendly smile trying to ease her nerves. “Yes, please. My wife and I are being a little...dark...tonight,” had to chuckle a little at my bad joke. Though she seemed to calm down enough as she turned to me with a smile that was only a little nervous now and an “Oh.” “You have any of Captain’s Dark Rum?”

She nodded to me, “Yes, we do.”

I took a quick glance over to Nightmare to see her now focused on the younger skinnier one with the sweater as the bulky one had left. Everything seemed to be fine as they were talking away. “A glass of that if you would miss…?”

“Emerald Honeycomb, sire,” her whole demeanor simply screamed “I’m new at this” as she gave me a nervous smile.

I wanted to put her at ease. “It’s a pleasure to meet you miss Honeycomb,” I gave her my best gentleman’s demeanor. “You seem to be new at this.”

She smiled sheepishly while lightly rubbing one leg with a hoof, “Yes, sire. I just started tonight and...um...” She trailed off as if embarrassed or ashamed about something.

“What is it?” I asked gently. “It’s alright, you can tell me.”

“You won’t be angry?” it was a tone of voice like a child caught doing something wrong. I just shook my head with to encourage her. “Well as the new waitress they’ve been giving me the jerks and the creeps. And...well...the rest of the girls thought you were creepy.”

I had to snicker at that. “Well this is how I look for Nightmare Night, so it’s meant to be creepy. But why don’t I help you out?”

She looked at me showing curiosity, “What do you mean?”

“Because the other girls are giving you a hard time, then why don’t I invite you to the castle by personal invitation?”

Her face slowly morphed from dire curiosity to one of pure joy, “Really, sire?”

I nodded to her, “Sure, you and your family. You have one?”

The joy left her eyes, now looking downhearted, “No, sire, I don’t. I came here in hopes of making a life for myself. At least I have a job and a place to stay.”

“Good for you, Miss Honeycomb,” I smiled at her. Then I had an idea, “Tell you what, why don’t you join us for Hearth’s Warming?”

She immediately brightened, “Really, sire?”

“Yes really.” It took her all of two seconds to come around the table and hug me breathless saying “Thank you” over and over again in my ear. And before I could even say “You’re welcome” she said that she’d get my drink and practically ran off.

As if on cue, the lights dimmed and a DJ, that I didn’t recognize, stepped up to start the music. Meanwhile, looking over at Nightmare showed her making her way over to me, with a drink in her magical grasp, while the young stallion in the sweater had apparently walked off somewhere.

“Looks like you did well on socializing,” I told her as she took a seat next to me where I pulled her against me with a couple of tails around her. She looked chipper and more sure of herself than before.

“I did, yes,” she said setting her drink down on the table, “and as per your suggestion, I asked how they felt about my night.” I motioned for her to continue with a surprise that she actually leaned against me. “He admitted that although he doesn’t pay attention to our night specifically, he did say that it is beautiful and that we do a good job.”

“Here’s your drink, sire,” Honeycomb set down my drink with her magic, now seemed happier than she did before. That made me smile with her. “Good evening, your highness,” she bowed, “I hope that you are having a good time.” Then she leans in lowering her voice looking at me again, “Thank you so much for inviting me, it really has made my night.”

I loved Nightmare’s reaction to that question. Out of the corner of my eye, she slowly turned her head toward me with a figurative huge question mark over her head. Meanwhile, I simply told her, "You're quite welcome," where she then skipped off to do her job.

I took a sip of my drink while paying attention to Nightmare looking at me with a look that simply said “well?” A smirk crept upon my face while waiting a beat from telling her for suspense’s sake. I had to keep a chuckle from escaping when I heard her hoof tapping against the floor. “Relax,” I told her with a smirk, now looking at her, “Her name is Emerald Honeycomb. A lonely mare without a family for the holidays that is barely getting by, on her first day here, and her coworkers have been hassling her all night. Figured I’d help her a little and make her feel better.”

She seemed to accept it with a light snort before taking another sip of her drink.

“Is somepony jealous?” my voice was soft and teasing while leaning closer to her.

She didn’t say anything.

My lips met her neck for a soft gentle kiss, “Now, my Nightmare, we both know how I love you.” It was satisfying to feel her body shiver through my lips. And because she did, my kiss deepened against her neck with my tongue licking hard getting to the skin underneath her coat. By this time the lights were nearly completely out with the only bright lights on illuminating the stage. So with Nightmare Moon being dark coated and me also being dark-coated thanks to Nightmare, we pretty much blended into the background. Which is why I decided to take some liberty with my affections right now.

All she did was huff, but I could tell that she was starting to not only relax but enjoy it. But not yet relenting, so after turning her head toward me, I kissed her deeply, passionately, with an encouraging moan into her mouth. “There’s no need,” pausing to moan into her mouth, “to be jealous,” another moan, “my Nightmare.” Now she started getting into it and returning the kiss leaning into it with a soft sigh.

Then stopped me with a hoof against my lips, “Am I your nightmare?” She asked in a teasing manner before turning her head away. Yeah, I knew that she was playing it up, but I didn’t mind because it appeared that she wanted to take it to another level.

Very well then.

Reaching up with a paw, I pulled her hoof down with a mischievous grin on my face, “You are. And I’ll prove it to you.”

^_^

(Twilight’s POV, Just after dawn)

It was Hearth’s Warming Eve and all the girls were excited about going up to Canterlot to be with Emmit for the holidays. The girls and I talked last night about waking up early to catch the first train. Plus we already had our gifts ready to present to everypony. I asked Rarity, Celestia, and Luna about mine a couple of days ago and to be honest I was nervicited about it. That would be nervous and yet excited at the same time. It’s a Pinkie Pie word. Because of how nervicited I was, Rarity wanted to redo my coiffure this morning before we left. Which meant waking up really early, so that was why my hoof just knocked on the Rarity’s door.

Rarity opened the door with a flourish, “Good morning, Twilight. Come on in and we’ll get started.” She practically pulled me in before locking the door behind her. “We’ve got just enough time, darling and believe me we are happy to have you.”

She led me toward her back work area where she tried fitting me in a girdle the first time we met years ago. “Thank you, Rarity. I’ve been thinking about it for a while just not sure about taking the plunge, so to speak.” She sat me down in front of a large sink made to wash my mane in. Then my head took the plunge into the sink after Rarity turned on the water.

“And we are excited that you decided to join us,” she giggled while her hooves worked the water into my mane. There was a pause where she leaned in to whisper, “Trust me, darling, you won’t be sorry. Just remember to relax the first time. You prefer his human form or his fox form?”

My face was flushed just from thinking about both of his forms. Luckily she couldn’t see my face as it was buried in the washing sink. “I think I’m partial to his human form.”

“Oh yes, his hands are marvelous,” Rarity cooed, speaking from experience while continuing washing my mane. “However, there is a benefit to his fox form. Especially in his darker coloring.” I really didn’t know what to say about that. And I think I understood what she meant. “Have you ever had predator fantasies, Twilight? Dreaming about being chased by a strong and handsome dangerous predator? You’re running through some woods being chased by him, in his darker coloring, trying to get away. Fearful, and yet excited, about being caught. Your heart pounding in your chest with the excitement of the chase while feeling the heat building in your nethers?” She worked the shampoo into my mane as her voice softened as if she’s remembering her own daydream. And as she continued, it wasn’t just the soap that she was working into me either. “When hearing that he’s going to eat you, you know it’s not literal, but sexual? You want it, you want him, but you love the chase. You love how he wants you badly enough to chase after you.”

As she continued speaking, my mind couldn’t help but put me into her place in this fantasy she created. It was making my heart pound in my chest as if it was me being chased as she described it. It didn’t help that my body was in a vulnerable position right now either with my head deep in the sink. Images of Emmit’s face filled with the thrill of the chase and the lust in his eyes just for me flashed through my mind. And I was liking it.

“Especially if you can’t use your magic because you wanted a magical inhibitor on your horn. It makes it that much more thrilling knowing that you are completely outmatched with nothing to aid you.”

My wings started expanding as my body got more aroused the further she talked about it. Part of me wanted her to stop, but more of me wanted her to continue. And continue she did with shampoo in my mane.

“But at last he corners you,” she continued as her hooves stilled with the tone of her voice changed to that of a cornered animal. “You look on in fear as those glowing bright red eyes keep you in place. You can’t move. But you don’t want to either. You love the hunger in his eyes. That hunger you put there because of the effect you have on him. His eyes are filled with a lustful hunger that roams over your body.”

My eyes were tightly shut and with heavy breathing, my mind was deep into this daydream that she had created.

“He licks his lips slowly in anticipation of taking you and plunging himself deep inside of you. Your body reacts to that look in his eyes as your nethers are crying out for him to fill it. Then a couple of seconds later he does. He leaps at you immediately planting a passionate, and possessive, kiss against your lips,” her eyes were closed with a hoof expressively waving in the air as if to dramatically illustrate the story. “But that’s not enough. He forces your body to turn around and stands over you. You feel his warmth against you, his strength against you, and then the tip of his muscle pressing against you demanding entrance. You can’t help a moan escape from you as his tails come forward to cover your body as a paw grips your chest. But it’s nothing compared to his sudden intrusion into your body. The sudden intrusion makes you gasp with the quick intense pleasure puts every nerve on fire.”

The images were putting me on fire. Every little movement of my hind legs or butt just made it worse. I’ve already made up my mind about Emmit and right now my body was following what my mind was creating. It felt like my nethers were on fire. And I made the mistake of squeezing my hind legs together only to make it worse and forcing a moan to escape from me.

“Oh, Twilight, you’ll experience what it’s like to totally surrender. As his body is inside of yours, each pleasurable thrust he gives you tells you that you are his mare. But oh, Twilight, he’s your predator as well. This is how you affect him. You are the one that is driving him to moan, groan, call out your name into your ear.”

Oh, sweet Celestia, this is really getting to me. It was almost as if I could really feel him inside of me. My body enjoying each thrust with each nerve on fire around his shaft. And it was driving me to climax in spite of myself.

“And you completely surrender as his strong front leg and paw hold your body against his,” she continued totally oblivious to what she was doing to me. Her hooves were still in my mane at the time as well. “You let your body go limp completely surrendering to him. As you enjoy his hard body against you, his tails around you, and his long hard shaft pleasuring every inch inside of you, you lift your head demanding a kiss from him as he takes your body. You tell him that you’re his mare and he needs to make sure you know it by giving himself to you.”

I think my body was starting to shake as if he really was behind me. As if my body really could feel his “long hard shaft” inside of me. As if he really was thrusting against me. And it was driving my body further and further toward a powerful climax no matter what I did. Like I was being controlled by the fantasy…

And enjoying it. Sweet Celestia above please don’t stop now.

“Harder, you cry,” Rarity continued, “faster. You want to feel his warmth inside of you as well as all around you. That’s what it means to be claimed by a predator, Twilight. You feel his paws, arms, and hands around you but his warmth inside of you as well. You demand that warmth inside of you, demand that he finishes inside of you, demand that he screams your name. And he does. Oh, Twilight, he does. The orgasm is powerful, Twilight. You cry out, as he does when your body climaxes around his shaft.”

It was then that one of her hooves went from my mane to plant itself directly between my wings. And that’s what started my body to climax. The fantasy played out in my head with Emmit making the last powerful thrusts into me. But it was when Rarity’s hoof started moving against my back that finished it for me.

“You orgasm hard. Your body gripping, pulling, and sucking on his member enjoying the warmth that is flooding into you,” it was here that her hoof stroked between my wings enough to throw me over the cliff. With a loud sudden gasp, my body went into a powerful orgasm, one of the most powerful I’ve ever had. It was here that I realized something. There really was something like a dildo inside of me and that my magic was moving it. I was just too into the fantasy to notice it. My head lifted up out of the sink throwing water and soap everywhere and startling Rarity out of her fantasy. While my eyes went wide looking up at the ceiling being wracked by the orgasm, my ears picked up her own gasp. But it was a gasp of shock as she suddenly realized what happened and started apologizing to me. But her apologies would have to wait while I enjoyed the orgasm that was racing through me. This has never happened to me before.

“Oh, Twilight,” I think Rarity was on the verge of crying because of this, “I’m soo terribly sorry.” It was as if she perceived that she either forced it on me somehow or that she had ruined our friendship because of it. I guessed that because of the tone in her voice. But I couldn’t tell her just yet, that we were still friends, or that I really wasn’t that upset with her because the last of the orgasm was fading from my body. As it faded from me, I lowered my head back down into the sink with a long satisfied moan. Rarity went quiet. I think she was waiting for me to say something to her. That was going to take another minute. “Twilight?” she asked sheepishly with regret filling her voice a minute later.

“Rarity?” I mumbled softly, with a slight slur in my voice, a few seconds later.

“Yes?” the tone in her voice told me that she was certain she ruined our friendship.

“First, somehow I got a dildo inside of me,” my voice was a little slurred because of the afterglow. “I say that first because not only did it surprise me and I have no idea how that happened. But it makes me wonder if the real experience is better?”

I heard Rarity giggle a little before she answered. “Twilight, I can say with all my experience with him, that he is far better than the dildo. But I have to wonder and ask where you got it from?”

“I don’t know,” I told her with my head still in the sink and used my magic to pull it out of me making me moan and giggle at the same time. It was one of those satisfying feelings that makes you moan and laugh at the same time. “Take a look.”

“Oh my,” she said with a slight gasp, “that’s mine. It’s a direct copy of him from his human form. You must have unwittingly grabbed it. You’re not mad are you?”

“No,” I said softly, “and I think that I might prefer his other form now.”

I was glad to hear her giggle lifting her spirits. “Just wait until you have him in his fox form like that. Trust me, it’s a lot more thrilling than a simple fantasy. But I’m afraid that a simple mane wash isn’t going to do anymore. We must get you into the shower.”

“I think I’ll need your help with that,” I told her with a light giggle.

She did help me get upstairs and take a quick shower then redo my mane and tail as she wanted. My mane was styled differently than I normally keep it as in there were more curls in it. There were curls even in my mane, but not too much that it didn’t flow naturally, as Rarity puts it. We got done just in time to make it to the train station to meet up with the rest of the girls, the Crusaders, and the immediate family. Which meant that Granny and Big Mac was coming. Of Pinkie’s family, she said that all of them would join us but would meet us there later today. Fluttershy’s family couldn’t make it. We would meet up with Twilight’s family there. Rarity’s folks never seemed to be around. And Rainbow never really talked about hers, so I had no clue about them. They were all standing at the train station when Rarity and I ran up.

“Last call for Canterlot,” we heard as Rarity and I ran onto the loading platform.

“Now there’s a first,” Rainbow chuckled at us, “Twilight Sparkle being late.”

“Now, now,” Rarity chastised with a huff, “there’s a very good reason.”

AJ was smirking as the girls, plus Starlight Glimmer, Spike, the Crusaders, Big Mac, and Granny, started piling into the royal car, “Yeah, I think we can see the reason why.” Then she too turned and walked into the car, leaving Rarity and I to walk in behind her just a couple of minutes before the train started to move. We all sat three to a seat sitting across from each other. I was sitting on the outside with Rarity and Fluttershy, so it was Pinkie, Rainbow, and AJ across from us. Starlight was sitting with Big Mac and Granny while Spike and the Crusaders were sitting among themselves.

“I think it’s wonderful that she wants to look her best for him,” Fluttershy defended happy with a slight giggle.

“Oh we think it’s wonderful too,” was Pinkie’s giggling comment.

“Of course we do,” Rainbow echoed with a firm nod. Then winked at me, “That doesn’t mean we won’t tease her for it, though.”

At least they don’t know what really happened, thank goodness. And I wanted to keep it that way. The train whistled one last time as we left the station. I was blushing as they talked about it. But I smiled anyway as it was all in good fun.

“Yeah, that’s true,” AJ chuckled sisterhoofing Rainbow.

Scootaloo popped her head up from behind me, “What’re you teasing her for?” She asked because she was curious, not because she was angry.

“Well youngen,” Granny started saying from across the way, “it’s not that unusual for a stallion to have multiple mares. Why back in my day it was almost preferred.” I turned my head to watch Granny get that faraway look in her eyes whenever she started talking about the past. “That wasn’t fer me though.”

“What does that have to do with them teasing you?” Scootaloo quietly asked me as Granny rambled on.

“Scootaloo dear,” Rarity turned her head to whisper an explanation, “you know that Celestia, Luna, and I are officially married to Emmit?” Scootaloo nodded. “Well, one stallion can have a harem. That’s what Granny was referring to as one stallion with multiple mares. That’s what Emmit has with us and Twilight wants to join in.”

Scootaloo, plus Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom all said, “Oh,” at the same time. But Scootaloo had other questions on the subject. I suppose that’s natural considering she, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom are, for all technical purposes adults. “What’s it like being in a harem?” Though it's hard seeing them that way. They've grown up so fast.

“It can be very rewarding,” Rarity whispered to them as Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom popped their heads up to look. “But it’s also more work than a single relationship. One of the rewards is being able to call upon a quote sister unquote in case you need help. Some mares don’t want polygamy because they simply don’t want to share their stallion.”

“So how many are in Emmit’s harem right now?” Apple Bloom asked curiously.

“Oh, oh,” Pinkie raised her hoof, “I am.”

Rainbow smiled and waved to the three.

“I am,” Fluttershy giggled, “but that goes without saying.”

“So, that only leaves my sister and it would be all of you?” Apple Bloom asked.

I watched as AJ blushed deep red, “He’s great and all, but I’m not sure about joining.”

“Well that’s quite alright, Applejack,” Rarity said to her with a slight wave of her hoof. “The harem life isn’t for every mare.”

“What about us? Could we start a harem with Spike?” And it was Sweetie Belle that asked, which shocked Rarity.

“Huh? Somepony called?”

“Never mind, Spike. Go back to sleep,” Twilight encouraged which got an “oh ok,” from him. It was my turn to look back at the girls, “I think you three are a little young yet to start thinking about that.” They actually looked downtrodden when I said that to them.

“And that’s why I never wanted to be part of any harem,” Granny finished and looked over to us for a reaction. All we did was look at each other before quietly snickering and giggling. Although poor Big Mac wasn’t having a good time as was the bored expression on his face whenever Granny started going into one of her stories. Starlight, I noticed, looked like she had something on her mind. Which could be handled later. For right now, I was just excited and eager to get up to Canterlot.

^_^

As soon as we all walked through the doors to the throne room, all the girls cooed an “aww” at the sight of Emmit in his human form, with shorts on, fast asleep on the throne holding little Solar. Or rather little Solar was laying on her father’s naked chest as he reclined back on the throne. Obviously he had fed and burped her with both of them falling asleep again.

Cadence, my brother, and Flurry Heart were there talking to Celestia. Because Luna wasn’t there, more than likely she was sleeping until dinner time. Right off my father and mother spotted us and started trotting over.

“Twilight, happy Hearth’s Warming,” mother said to me right before pulling me into a hug.

“Happy to see you, honey,” father greeted me joining the hug with her. “And who is this other friend of yours?”

“Oh, mom, dad, this is Starlight Glimmer,” I introduced while the rest of the group trotted over to Celestia, “the mare I wrote to you about.”

“Oh yes, you mentioned having a student of your own,” Mother said with a happy smile before turning to Starlight. “A pleasure to meet you Starlight.”

Starlight looked at my parents with one of those repentant smiles, “Believe me, the pleasure is all mine. It was Twilight that showed me the error of my ways.”

“And I’m so very glad she did. And that you saw the error of those ways,” Celestia stepped up with a wide smile.

“Celestia,” I hugged her happily, “happy Hearth’s Warming.”

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Twilight,” her motherly tone was music to my ears as she hugged me. Then she looked back at Starlight, “I’m happy that she invited you, Starlight.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” Starlight began saying, but then looked a little confused as she took a look around at the decorations. “But I’m just not sure what Hearth’s Warming is all about.”

I nearly gasped in shock at what she just said and would have said something, but AJ beat me to it.

“Did I hear you right, Starlight?” AJ asked while trotting up to us. “You aren’t sure what this here holiday is all about?”

“Well, yeah. I didn’t really celebrate it being isolated and all,” she returned.

“Oh, well-”

AJ interrupted me, “Let me handle this one, Twilight.” Then she winked at me, “Don’t you have something already planned?”

“Yes, she does,” Celestia answered for me as she stepped up beside me putting a wing over me. “Why don’t you educate Starlight on the importance of this special holiday?”

“Why it’d be my pleasure,” AJ nodded happily then ushered Starlight to the side. “Come on, Starlight. Let me tell you a story.”

“What do you have planned, honey?” Father asked curiously. “Have something special in mind for somepony?”

“You could say that,” Celestia answered for me. Then leaned down to whisper, “My room is ready, so why don’t you meet him there?”

“Alright,” my voice betrayed my nervousness as it shook slightly as my heart began pounding in my chest. Images of Emmit and I flashed through my mind making my body heat up. However, I smiled wide to my parents, “I’ll see you later. I’m going to prepare a special...uh...present for somepony.”

“Alright, dear,” Mother smiled, then winked to me before giggling as if in joy.

Father simply shrugged still clueless. Yes, that’s my father alright.

Then I quietly disappeared in a flash of magic and a soft pop. And arrived just outside of Celestia’s doors then walked in a second later. Nervicited might not be a real word, but it what I felt right now. Celestia was waking him up and telling him that a very special present was waiting for him inside her room right now. What made me really nervous was that I had no idea how he was going to react to me wanting in on his harem. Does he even want me? That was one question that came to mind, among many. Long ago I had figured out that what if questions were useless, but my mind couldn’t help but keep bringing them up no matter how hard I tried to push them away. That was until the door started opening. Then everything in my mind simply shut down as I turned toward the door.

He came in the room with his eyes locking onto me, which although brightened at seeing me, also held confusion in them. He didn’t expect me to be his present but thought that something else was. “Hey, Twilight,” he greeted with a tired smile and a wave but didn’t shut the door. I shut the door behind him with my magic. He was still in his human form.

I tried not to let any nervousness show in my voice. “Hi, Emmit,” that didn’t stop my voice from showing a little bit of it anyway. I really didn’t know what to say to him, so I didn’t say anything after that.

He looked around for a minute before looking at me again. “Tia said that there was a present in here for me?”

“Yes, yes she did,” my heart pounded in my chest again as she stepped up to me.

He looked down at me seemingly confused, “Alright, but I don’t see it.”

The moment of truth.

I took a slow calming breath. “You are seeing it. It’s me.”

For a couple of seconds he didn’t say anything, just blinked at me. During that time, my mind was racing with the what if’s. He recovered by looking down at me with a knowing smirk on his face and a wicked glint in his eyes that made my heart skip a beat. Then he lowered himself down, picked me up by my front legs, and lifted me up on my hind legs, so my face could be closer to his. I still had to look up to him but my head came to just below his chin. My hooves were on his naked chest as his hands ran up and down the sides of my body. That sent a shiver up and down my back. And when I looked up into his eyes, they held desire in them. “You are my present, hmm?” I gave him a confirming nod. “I think that explains the hairdo doesn’t it?” I bit my bottom lip gently and nodded once again.

“I wanted to look nice for you,” my eyes looking up at his with my voice soft and nervous, “being your present and everything.”

His lips lowered to mine giving me a light kiss that lingered with a promise of more to come. “Remember when you accidentally teleported me into Tia’s bath? How you were getting soo hot and bothered?” I did and nodded to him with a blush and a soft “yes.” “I loved the look you gave me,” he spoke softly in a teasing voice that was making my stomach tumble but in a good way. “Just like the look you’re giving me now.”

I used a hoof to lightly rub against his chest. He lowered a hand to the base of my tail, wrapping a couple of fingers around it, and pulling my waist against his. With my heart pounding in my chest, my eyes searching his, and my lower lips pressing against his stiffened shaft inside his pants, my wings started rising in response to the growing arousal he was igniting within me. He noticed this and use his other hand to rub between my wings. That pulled a soft sigh from me as those magical fingers sent heat through me.

He lowered his head to my neck, where I turned it giving him more room, giving me light kisses as he spoke. “A look letting me know that you are aroused.” My eyes closed as he kissed me. “And if you are my present, then I want you aroused.” He kissed my neck again while digging his fingers between my wings. I pressed my lower lips against his shaft inside his pants. Then wrapped my legs around him and arched my back giving him as much access to my neck as he wanted with a soft moan of arousal. “Deeply aroused, Twilight. Because I am for you.”

My waist started rubbing against him slowly and whispered, “Emmit.” Rarity’s words from before echoed in my mind. You’ll experience what it’s like to totally surrender. Surrender. That kept echoing in my mind. After a soft moan, I made up my mind to do so. But it was also satisfying to know the effect I was having on him as well. He got aroused because of me.

“Yes, Twilight? You want to say something?” his hand, at the base of my tail, squeezed and then let go over and over again.

“Emmit...I,” I gasped at what his fingers were doing to me, then moaned, “I want you. Take me to bed.”

He turned my head toward him and kissed me on my lips. It was a kiss of passion and need. One that I returned with a need of my own that was quickly growing into a raging inferno. “Yes, ma’am,” he said after he broke the kiss. Then picked me up bridal style taking me to the bed. After he laid me in the middle did he pull back to take off his shorts. This time, I watched him untie his shorts, dropping them to the floor to expose his hard member to me.

I used my front hooves to spread out my mane onto the pillow before resting them on the pillow above my head. Then spread my hind legs for him letting him see how wet I was for him.

Without doing anything else, his eyes roamed over my body. And I liked it. I enjoyed it. When his eyes met mine again he smiled, “I want to hear you say it, Twilight.”

I didn’t know what he wanted because I already said that I wanted him. “Say what?”

“That you’re my mare. And only mine.”

“Emmit,” I said softly while looking into his eyes, “I...surrender myself to you. I want you inside of me. I need you inside of me. Only you, Emmit. I’m your mare.”

That’s all he wanted to hear. With a predatory look on his face, he climbed up onto the bed positioning himself over me. As he lowered himself on top of me, both of his hands went underneath me. One positioned itself between my wings with his fingers firmly massaging me. The other went behind my head, turned it to one side where my cheek was against the pillow, and then took a hold of my horn. By doing so, it kept my head in a submissive and vulnerable position as his fingers stroked my horn. Is this what Rarity meant by totally surrendering? It felt like it. My hooves started stroking his head when his lips met my neck once again.

But what made me moan in pleasure was when I felt him start penetrating me. He entered slowly, taking his time for me to stretch around him. The sigh of his pleasure hit my ears as my hind legs wrapped around his waist. Waves of pleasure crashed through me like waves crashing up on shore. Because I was an Alicorn the stimulus from my nethers, between my wings, and my horn was incredible. Is this what he does to Luna and Celestia? My mind was awash in pleasurable sensations that it was hard to think anything at all, much less think straight. But there was something I did know. I loved it and wanted more.

Which is why I let out a loud long moaning “yes” as he began to move against me. Rarity was right, the real thing is many times better than the fake one and a fantasy. It felt like his lips were leaving fire marks against my neck with each kiss. Rarity’s words of faster harder you cry entered my mind. Which was the only clear thought I had. Because with each thrust of his waist it pushed back my body enough so that it would move against the fingers against my back and around my horn. One thrust of pleasure raced through me before echoed from my wings and my horn. Like ripples in water with three different stones breaking the surface. But those ripples weren’t growing fast enough for me. “Faster, Emmit, harder,” I tried crying out, but my voice was more like a low murmuring moan of pleasure rather than a commanding cry.

He obeyed. And my ears were filled with the sound of our waist slapping together time and again. The satisfaction of hearing his own moans of pleasure hit my ears as he speared me. His shaft was rubbing me in all the right places inside making the waves of pleasure grow larger. Arching myself against him I tried, in almost desperation, to get him deeper inside of me. I let out a loud “BUCK YES” as his body pounded mine making the roaring waves of pleasure pound against my mind.

I could feel my magic start to rise, but with my mind awash with so much pleasure I couldn’t concentrate on it, nor control it. It was building up inside of me much like the climax that was nearing. Opening my eyes, I could see my horn start to glow. “My…,” I paused to moan and gasp in pleasure, “...magic...I...can’t...”

“Let it go, Twilight,” he growled in my ear as he claimed and took me. He was actively rubbing his fingers against my body and around my horn now with his quick pace. “Don’t control it,” he panted into my ear, “let it do what it wants.”

So, I let my mind wander in the sea of pleasure he was giving me. Right now, waves upon waves of that sea was crashing into each other. My climax was nearing and felt like my body was fixing to explode like a volcano. And he wanted it to happen. So, I was going to let it.

The light from my horn was getting brighter and brighter in powerful waves as my body quickly was reaching climax. “Emmit...I...” It was like my heart was pounding in my ears. Closing my eyes, I could feel my magic starting to go out of control as my climax was just about to peak.

Emmit growled into my ear as his own body screamed for release and quickly pounded into me.

“Inside...Emmit,” I was able to whisper over and over again as he took his final thrusts into me. Then everything happened at once. Our bodies climaxed together with him deep inside of me groaning with his release. My body contracting, pulling, and milking him making me gasp long and loud with my eyes snapping open as my body spasmed in a powerful orgasm. That orgasm sent my magic exploding out of my horn in a shower of sparks right before I cried out and everything went white.

^_^

At first, I didn’t think we went anywhere, but the sudden shout of alarm proved me wrong on that one. But I think the reason for the shout of alarm was how we appeared out of nowhere during our powerful orgasm. That wasn’t over, I might add. I was holding onto Emmit as if for dear life as my body was still milking him. My eyes were closed with my head buried in the base of his neck, but it was obvious that we landed on a bed. Which was why I didn’t think we went anywhere at first.

As our orgasm subsided, my eyes opened, turned my head, and looked right into the eyes of Cadence. And she was grinning from ear to ear. And she was also nursing little Flurry Heart at the time too.

“Hi, Twilight,” Cadence greeted me, her voice showing her amusement. Her head was on the pillow next to us with her eyes filled with mirth. “I’d ask how it was, but I think it’s fairly obvious at this point.”

My face felt hot, so I knew my face was flushed with embarrassment. Emmit wasn’t though. And after turning to look up at him proved he was just as amused at this as Cadence was. “Hey Cadence, mind if we popped in?”

“I don’t mind so much,” Cadence giggled at me with a wink, “as she talked to me about this beforehoof. However, you might want to leave before Shining shows up.”

In response to that Emmit started to get off of me thereby his member began pulling out. But sweet Celestia did that almost make me orgasm again. “Don’t leave yet, Emmit,” I told him, nearly crying out as another wave of pleasure raced through me again. My legs, all four of them, wrapped around him once more to hold him in place. “Please, not yet,” I gasped with my eyes going wide as he slid back inside of me all the way. A few giggles also escaped me as he did so.

“I think somepony is thoroughly satisfied,” Cadence giggled at me with a knowing grin on her face.

“Can you teleport us back to the room?” he asked looking down at me.

I shook my head up at him, “No, my magic is spent and I really don’t want to move right now.”

“I didn’t either when Shining did that to me too for the first time,” Cadence cooed at me. “That first time is always the best.”

“Thanks for the compliment, Cadence,” Emmit grinned, thankful for her stroking his ego.

I used a hoof to bring his head toward me again. “Emmit,” my voice held urgency in it, “she’s right that we need to go. And even though I don’t want to move or you to leave, we need to. So, just go ahead and pull out of me, transform, and put me on your back.”

“Ok,” he accepted with a nod, quickly pulled out of me, and then started to transform into his fox form. When he pulled out it, my nethers were still quite sensitive making me laugh and moan little before stretching it out. But before he could lift me up, the door opened.

“Cadence? I’m ba-” he paused in an instant while his mind took in the scene before him. Then started glaring at Emmit. “You didn’t just do my sister did you?”

Emmit turned to him and grinned wickedly while at the same time lifting me onto his back. “I did, she enjoyed it, and now we’re leaving,” his tails came up covering all of my body save for my head.

“In front of Cadence?” he nearly shouted the question in shock.

I could see why he would think that, so it was time for me to intervene. “Shining? We didn’t. My magic went wild teleporting us here. As far as Emmit and I are concerned, it’s my choice.”

“You’re my sister and-”

“My choice, Shining,” was my firm response to him with a slight glare of my own. And when he didn’t say anything to me but simply look at me with mixed emotions, I tapped my chin against Emmit’s head. “Let’s go.”

“Yes, ma’am,” there was amusement and humor in his voice as he started walking passed Shining and then out the door.

It was only when we were down the hall and out of earshot did I speak up again. “That was soo embarrassing,” I groaned burying my head into the back of his neck. And after realizing something, I lightly bit him on the back of his neck, “And you were the one that wanted my magic to go wild.”

He flinched a little with a chuckle, “Yeah I did. It makes it more interesting that way. When you look back on this years from now I bet you’ll smile at the wonderful memory.”

“Maybe,” I mused softly in thought, “at least it was with Cadence and my brother instead of out in public somewhere. That really would be too embarrassing.” Then I finally noticed where we were headed, “Wait! You’re not going to the throne room are you?”

“Yep.” And he said it without hesitation and with a good amount of mischief in his voice as well. But what he said next left me speechless. “I want the others to see my new present unwrapped and how wonderful it is.”

All I could do was sputter a couple of words right as the double doors to the throne room opened. And as we walked back in everypony turned to look at us. Some with knowing smiles, namely all of my friends. Luckily the Crusaders and Spike were clueless. But as almost every eye was on us I knew that our time was going to be interesting with his next words. “Hey everypony, I love my new present.” And with an embarrassed groan, I tried hiding within his tails trying my best to disappear.

Chapter Five: Hearth’s Warming Part 2

(Twilight’s POV)

I couldn’t hide in his tails for long because the Crusaders wanted to hide in there as well. Even as big as Emmit was, compared to them, he still only could have one on him at a time. With a time limit of course. With the crusaders occupying Emmit, the rest of the girls and Celestia wanted to know how my experience was. It was a little embarrassing to talk about it at first. Then I remembered that I’m part of the sisterhood as Pinkie was saying and that it’s just fine to talk about it. Then Celestia mentioned something about role-playing tonight. It was another of Emmit’s ideas. Luna and Celestia were going to do it along with Rarity, Rainbow and Pinkie. Fluttershy was just going to go to bed considering her pregnancy. AJ wasn’t part of the sisterhood, nor did she want to participate. Which left me. I decided I would simply for the experience because I’ve never done it before. And Starlight Glimmer was out as well because she and AJ were going to talk more.

So, while AJ and Starlight were talking about Hearth’s Warming history, and while Fluttershy was now sleeping, I was with Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Celestia, and Luna in the throne room. But things were a little different. First Luna was looking like Nightmare Moon with the throne room decorated in a night sky theme. And with the lights low with fake stars glowing on the ceiling completed the theme. Beside her stood Emmit naked in his human form. At the base of the dais stairs stood Celestia, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, and I. And we all had magic suppressors on our horns. Rainbow’s wings, as well as mine and Celestia’s, were tied down, so we couldn’t fly either.

Even as we looked up at them there was an excitement in the air. Even though it wasn’t specifically said what we were role-playing, it was fairly obvious the route it would take.

“Finally after all this time,” Nightmare began saying to us with a satisfying look of glee in her eyes, “Equestria is mine.” She leaned over to Emmit putting her wing around his back, “And my pet, of course. He was soo instrumental in handing me Equestria almost single hoofed. Or hand in his case.” Nightmare turned to face him putting her cheek against his stomach. “And I think he deserves a little treat.” She raises a hoof and gently rubs his semi-hard member before her horned glowed. I had a clue as to what Nightmare did to Emmit and the clue was when his member fully extended itself in front of us. “I just gave my pet a little stamina boost that will last him at least a couple of hours or more.”

Rarity faked a gasp of horror, “Surely you aren’t going to give us to your pet.”

“Indeed I am,” Nightmare grinned wickedly at Rarity while continuing to slowly stroke Emmit’s erect shaft. “After all he deserves it.” Then she looked down at Celestia. “Besides, he shouldn’t be tied to just a single mare. Don’t you agree...Celestia?”

Even I was surprised at this. All eyes, including mine, looked over to her. She played her part well. Her head hung low, her ears splayed back against her head, and her eyes showing sadness, embarrassment, and face showing complete surrender.

“Princess?” Rainbow’s soft shocked voice seemed loud.

I decided to try and play a similar part. “Celestia?” I asked with a similarly soft voice trying to fill it with shock and fear.

“Yes, Nightmare,” Celestia finally replied. It was like she actually did surrender to Nightmare and her pet. It was soo believable with a perfect somber tone to her voice. And when she finally looked over at us, she gave us a somber defeated small smile. “She’s won, girls. At least for now. History tells us that nothing lasts forever.”

“Maybe, dear sister,” Nightmare agreed with a nod. Her head was back against Emmit’s stomach with her hoof still slowly stroking his member. “But for now my pet gets to choose which mare to have first before taking the rest.”

“The rest?” Rarity gasped again, now looking back at Nightmare.

“Yes, my dear Rarity,” she cooed, “the rest. Meaning every mare in this room will be his.” Nightmare leaned her head down to gently kiss the tip of his member. “Now claim them my pet.”

“Yes, Nightmare,” Emmit said and stepped down the stairs letting his eyes roam over us, one after the other. He stepped up to Celestia first, gently taking her head in his hands and looked down at her. Celestia looked up to him. Then he took her lips with a passionate ferocity that shocked us. A couple of minutes later he broke the kiss with Celestia lowering her head in submission. With one hand he ran his fingers down her neck, down her back between her wings, and then to her haunches. We watched as Celestia’s body shivered at his touch. Either she really does react to him that way or she’s really good at acting. But it was when he moved behind her that she parted her hind legs for him. We watched him reach in to stroke her.

She started moaning and closed her eyes. “You like that Celestia?”

“Yes, master,” we all heard Celestia say quietly.

“You want more?” he asked softly and rubbed quicker against her.

“Yes, master,” she said quietly again with a moan in her voice.

Then he simply stopped, “Maybe later. There are three other mares that need to learn their place.”

“Yes, master,” Celestia said again quietly.

Rarity was standing next to Celestia and looked up at him with her head held high. “You may have my body,” she said with pride and a huff, “but you will never have my mind.”

He smirked down at her before putting a hand on her haunches. “We shall see, lovely Rarity.” His hand explored her haunches as his fingers dug into her coat. “You have a very lovely form for me to enjoy.”

She held her head up high again, turning it away from him. “As I said, my body may be yours, but my mind will not.”

That’s when he got behind her and lifted her tail with one hand.

“Don’t you dare,” Rainbow growled at him, staying true to her role.

With one hand on his member, he lowered himself down equal to her haunches and guided his member between her hind legs. His sigh of pleasure was long, and slightly exaggerated, as he looked over at Rainbow, “Don’t worry, Rainbow. You will be next.”

Celestia looked over at Rarity, then moved in front of her, sat down in front of her, and took her head into her hooves. “Rarity, it’s ok,” she spoke softly and put her forehead against hers, “let it happen. He’s not as bad as you might think.”

That’s when he slid himself inside of her with a moan of pleasure, “Soo good.”

“But...Celestia,” Rarity began to protest.

“I know,” Celestia returned, “I know.”

As I watched him take Rarity from behind, my mind began picturing him doing that in front of them. And it was making me hot and horny. I could feel the heat building between my legs already as my heart began to pound in my chest. Then to my surprise, Celestia raised her head, lowered Rarity’s head, and then quickly began to suck on the tip of her horn. With my mind remembering what it was like to have my own horn stimulated during sex from earlier, my body began responding to the memory.

“Pinkie?!” Rainbow suddenly protested. “What are you doing?!” Looking over, I noticed that Pinkie was now busy kissing between Rainbow’s wings.

“Getting you ready for our new master,” Pinkie said as if it was the most normal and logical thing in the world.

“But...my wings won’t be…able to expand...when aroused,” Rainbow said with a moan between words. Pinkie was right next to me taking care of Rainbow and because of where she stood her rear end was nearly in front of my face. My own eyes saw how aroused Pinkie was by the wetness of her lower lips. Everything was having an effect on me. The quick slapping of Emmit and Rarity’s sex, the moaning sounds of Celestia sucking on Rarity’s horn, and the sighs of pleasure coming from Rainbow seemed to echo in my mind making my body respond.

“Feeling left out are we?” suddenly Nightmare was right in front of me. Looking down at me with a mischievous smile and an aroused glint in her eyes. And I blushed when she asked, “Want me to help you with that until it’s your turn?” My mouth was like a fish out of water with my mind almost shutting down not knowing what to say to that. “Very well then,” she cooed then suddenly her lips were around my horn. A moan escaped from me with soft waves of pleasure coursing through me.

My ears picked up the rapid slapping of sex and Emmit’s demand of, “Call me master, Rarity.”

My eyes were closed as Nightmare serviced my horn with her lips. Rainbow’s loud moaning also hitting my ears at the same time Celestia encouraged Rarity with her own words. “It’s alright, Rarity. Call him master.” Images of Emmit behind me in his fox form flashed through my mind making me sigh in pleasure. And a certain thrill at saying the same thing to him. And just like Rainbow, my wings were trying to expand but couldn’t.

“Master,” came Rarity’s soft voice, almost unheard of in the midst of the other sounds.

“Louder,” Emmit commanded with his voice sounding like he was about to climax.

“Yes...master,” Rarity said again but louder this time sounding more sure of herself.

“Who are you, Rarity?” he asked while the sound of frantic slapping hit my ears.

“I’m yours, master,” Rarity said over and over again until I heard her take one long loud gasp. Then she, and Emmit, cried out together in final pleasure.

That’s when Nightmare stopped sucking on my horn and put her lips close to my ear. I kept my eyes closed while trying to hear her soft voice over the pounding of my own heart. “Keep those eyes closed, Twilight. Right now he’s shifting to his fox form.”

My ears picked up Rainbow’s slurred and aroused words, “No, don’t...want...OH BUCK,” right before she gasped and cried out.

“That’s your new master taking your friend, Rainbow,” she cooed into my ear. “Picture him doing that to you. Let the sounds of sex ring in your ears and make you hot.” I felt lips between my wings. “Do you want him, Twilight?”

“Yes,” my voice was soft as I also picked up Rainbow’s moans of pleasure.

“What’s my name, Twilight?” she asked, clearly agitated that I didn’t say her name.

I needed to stay in the role. “Yes, Nightmare Moon. I want him,” my own voice sounded slurred with arousal. But started groaning because my wings wouldn’t expand. That’s all she needed to hear apparently because she returned to sucking on my horn. Time seemed to fly by as my mind began to get muddled with the soft waves of pleasure crashing through me like waves upon the shore. Even though my ears were picking up Rainbow’s words of “faster” and “harder” it was my mind that put me in Rainbow’s place. Especially when Rainbow cried out, “Alright, alright, you’re my master now come inside of me yo-” and heard her sudden gasp as he did so.

“You’re next, Twilight,” cooed Nightmare as she stopped sucking on my horn. I kept my eyes closed in order to take in the full effect of being the helpless prey. I couldn’t believe how hard my heart was pounding while hearing Nightmare’s voice saying, “She’s ready my pet. And she wants your current form.”

I’ve always heard that when some senses are taken away, others will replace it. I could swear that I felt him approach me. My tail lifted up and out of the way just before feeling him start to cover me. The feel of his weight, his body, and his warmth against mine just felt right. I had to kneel down a little, so he could stand over me with my back pressed up against his stomach. Then his breath hit my ears sending a chill of pleasure up and down my spine. “Do you?” he asked me putting some growl into his voice. Right now I truly did feel like the prey with my flight and my magic cut off from me. I felt his strength and his power making my pony instincts want to kick in.

“I...” I faltered at first before taking a calming gulp of air and leaning my head up and away from him. It was my way of showing complete submission allowing him full access to my neck. “Yes, master,” my voice came out low slow and filled with wanton desire. A loud moan escaped from me when feeling the tip of his member touch my wet lower lips.

“I want to hear you say it,” he growled softly before kissing my neck. “What do you want me to do?”

“Buck...me...maste-” I didn’t even get to finish before he practically speared inside of me. It was such a sudden shock to my system it made my eyes shoot open and look straight into the satisfied eyes of Nightmare Moon. My sudden gasp was long and loud as my body expanded to take him all in. Rarity’s fantasy was now my reality. I felt his paw wrap itself around me to hold my body up against his. The feel of his tails wrapping around me was near heavenly. It was like he was all around me and inside me at the same time.

Nightmare leaned her head down close to me. She searched my eyes with hers with an almost manic grin. “That’s it, Twilight.” He immediately started pounding against me in full force of his ferocity, like an animal out of control. Even his teeth felt good against the base of my neck. And the satisfaction of hearing his grunts and groans in my ear of the pleasure my body was giving to him. I almost couldn’t breathe because of the sudden gasps of air I was taking in due to the sheer force of pleasure overwhelming my body and mind. “Call out to my pet.”

My mouth started to move attempting to do just that, but couldn’t. Nightmare lowered her head back down to me with an amused giggle. “Remember to breathe, Twilight.”

After a couple of long deep breaths I obeyed. “Master, yes, master,” I finally said.

“Louder, Twilight,” Nightmare commanded with a wide wicked smile on her face.

He began to moan loudly against my neck as I called out again, “Use me, master. Get me pregnant, master.” Now where did that last part come from? I didn’t expect to really say that part. But my body obeyed him when he growled into my ear “grip me.” After a loud gasp of shock, I yelled out, “Yes, please,” as my canal gripped his member hard sending my mind reeling in pleasure. This was what Rarity was saying when she said that her body obeyed him at will. Mine did too and it felt heavenly.

“Now claim her, my pet,” Nightmare cooed at him. Then she looked down at me, “And keep your eyes on me, Twilight. Don’t look away.”

So, I didn’t but kept my eyes on Nightmare as Emmit pounded away. By the stars in the sky, this was the most arousing thing I’ve ever done. His frantic slaps of his waist against mine hit my ears while my body was crying out for release. “Please,” I kept saying softly over and over again as Emmit began moaning long and loud into my ear. Right before both of us climaxed together. It felt like he was too deep inside of me as my body clamped down upon his member. My tail wrapped around what it could of him to hold him deep inside of me as I cried out “YES!” as his body flooded me with his warmth. All while watching the satisfying look in Nightmare’s eyes as my body took and took from him. His grunts and groans, that was loud at first, began subsiding as our climax and orgasm faded away from us. My eyes lost focus as my body went limp unable to stand. He kept me against him, but it was a great satisfaction to feel that he was having a little trouble standing as well. I felt his legs shake a little while he gently lowered me to the ground and pulling out of me. My eyes couldn’t keep in contact with Nightmare while hearing Emmit’s tired gasps of air in my ears. So, with a long satisfied sigh I laid down on the floor, soon joined with Pinkie after Emmit moved toward Nightmare.

“Now there’s only one more mare for my pet to claim,” Nightmare cooed.

“Not quite,” we heard from him which made us all, no matter how tired we were, to look up at them.

Now, Nightmare was looking nervous. “What do you mean my pet?” she giggled nervously as he stepped up in front of her.

I could only see a part of his face, but it seemed that he was grinning at her. “Now that most of the Elements of Harmony are now mine,” he said to her with his tone now changed to more aggressive, “this charade can end.”

I didn’t think this was planned because the girls were looking between themselves as if asking what was going on. All we could do was shake our heads or shrug our shoulders.

“But, my pe-” he cut her off by giving her a possessive kiss.

“Who am I?” he asked with his voice now commanding.

“Master,” Nightmare said softly now looking like one of us in terms of demeanor. Nightmare looked down at us with a forlorn look on her face and started to explain. “I’ve got a confession to make,” she began while we watched Emmit move behind her. She raised her tail up and out of the way. “I’m not in charge. He really is.”

“Sister?” Celestia stood up.

Nightmare simply smiled to her sister as she lowered herself so, Emmit could mount her. “It’s really my fault, sister,” she said to her, “I was experimenting with portals and pulled him in. And before I knew it, he had already conquered me.” She closed her eyes and sighed as Emmit slid himself inside of her. “He’s,” she paused to moan loudly, “my...master, sister.”

As we watched Emmit take Nightmare, Pinkie went around taking the restraints off our horns and untied our wings.

“Look at me, Nightmare,” I said suddenly without thinking. And she did. Nightmare looked down at me as her body shook with each thrust she received. “Look at me and don’t look away,” my voice was more firm and filled with a certain satisfaction in this role-playing. “Call out to him, Nightmare and join the sisterhood.” And she did. She yelled out like we did as they both climaxed together.

And after everything was over it was clear that we were all tired, save for Pinkie. She wanted some of the action, but because Emmit was too tired and couldn’t we all decided to let him sleep with her tonight until he was ready for her again. Celestia wanted to talk to me a little bit before I went to sleep. And we stayed up for a little bit talking about our experiences with him. We giggled and talked together until I could barely keep my eyes open. And I drifted off to sleep soon after hearing her say goodnight to a new sister.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV, the next morning)

“Really, Twilight, you should know by now that you don’t have to call me Princess when you are one as well,” I told her, snickering a little. “And we are sisters in the same herd now, so it was nice having you with me last night.” It was the next morning with Twilight and I heading over to Luna’s bedroom. Solar was awake and playing with my mane while laying on my back. Earlier in the morning, just a few hours before, it was her feeding time. Now though, she seemed fully awake. Probably feeling the festive atmosphere. So, she was happily cooing away as Twilight and I trotted down the hallway.

I watched Twilight smile, but still blushed a little at my gentle admonishment, “Sorry, can’t help it sometimes. Old habits and all you know.”

“Yes, I know,” I told her while stopping at Luna’s door. “Luna?” my hoof knocked on the door. “Everypony is going to be meeting soon.”

“Come on in, sister,” Luna invited as the door opened with her magic. “I was just getting ready.”

“Getting ready?” Twilight asked curiously as we walked in. Luna was standing in front of her full-length mirror by the dresser with a brush in her magic.

“Yes,” Luna confirmed to us while brushing her mane straight instead of how she usually does it. “Instead of the normal curls in my mane and tail, I wanted to have them straight. I think he likes it that way.”

“Perhaps he does on you,” Twilight said to her while looking at her in the mirror after stepping up beside her. “Rarity put some curls in mine for him, so I think it depends on what looks good to him on what pony.”

Luna hummed in thought as I stepped up on the other side of her. “I think you’re right friend Twilight,” she said with a happy smile while putting on the finishing touches. “So, I will try this.”

“You look very pretty, Luna,” a wing of mine draped over her when I said it.

“Thank you, sister,” Luna hummed and happily leaned against me. Then turned towards Solar, giggling at her as she played with my mane, “I think somepony else is happy right now too.” Solar tilted her head cooing at her. “Alright, let’s go.”

We left her room starting to make our way into the throne room, but met Pinkie and Emmit, in his fox form, on the way. “Good morning, ladies,” he greeted with one of the widest smiles I’ve seen.

“Good morning,” Pinkie greeted while hopping along beside him as they approached us. “Happy Hearth’s Warming.”

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Pinkie,” Twilight greeted as Pinkie hopped up to hug her friend.

Emmit’s smile made my heart want to burst out of my chest with the amount of joy was in it. He stepped up to me first and immediately give me a passionate kiss that I leaned into, closed my eyes, and happily moaned into it. “Happy Hearth’s Warming, my husband,” I greeted softly after we broke the kiss.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Tia,” he said then leaned his head down toward Solar. “And how’s my little princess this morning?” his voice changed to silly and cute. Turning my head, I watched as our daughter literally latches onto his face with a happy coo and laugh. Oh it was the cutest thing as we all giggled at the sight.

“Good morning, Emmit,” Luna giggled out a greeting stepping up to him kissing him on the cheek. Solar took that opportunity to climb up onto his head to play around in his mane.

“Good morning, my Luna, my Nightmare,” he returned happily kissing her. Then we watched as he looked down at Twilight which blushed but smiled nonetheless. “Good morning, Twilight,” he lowered his voice, wiggling his eyebrows at her teasingly.

Twilight giggled like a filly seeing her crush, which I was happy to see. “Good morning, Emmit.” Then she leaned up giving him a sudden deep kiss and a loud moan, which he returned, leaning his head down closer to her.

After that, we started walking down the hallway again toward the throne room. Little Solar was now on Emmit’s back playing inside of four of his tails while two were on my back and two were on Luna’s back. Twilight and Pinkie were walking in front of us. “You know this is going to be one of the best holidays ever,” Twilight skipped a little when she said it. “Part of me still can’t believe that I’m in a herd. But you know what? I’m completely happy.”

Pinkie hopped over giving Twilight a quick hug, “I am too, Twilight.”

“So am I,” with a smile, and leaning against Emmit, I told Twilight. “I’m happy that you girls are part of our lives. Do you think Miss Applejack could join?”

“Ooo, good question, sissy,” Pinkie giggled as we turned a corner to face the double doors to the throne room.

“She has said that it really wasn’t for her,” Twilight thought aloud as we approached the double doors. “But then again, I never thought I’d be part of one either and here I am happily so.” Twilight used her magic to open the doors letting us in.

“Perhaps we can persuade her to join?” Pinkie wondered aloud as we all walked in using my magic to shut the doors behind me.

“Don’t know, Pinkie. But why don’t we-”

“Go and ask,” Pinkie started bouncing off toward AJ, who was talking with Starlight near the throne with another unknown mare, “great idea I think I’ll do that.”

“Pinkie!” Twilight called out to her but it didn’t help as Pinkie bounced away.

“I see Emerald Honeycomb has made it finally,” Emmit said with a happy lilt in his voice.

“Who is she?” I asked curiously.

“She’s a waitress that I met last night while Luna and I were out,” he explained as we walked over to them. “She just started there that night, barely making a living, the staff was giving her a hard time, and didn’t have anypony to celebrate with.”

“It’s a good thing that you invited her then,” I kissed his cheek.

Luna sighed, “We know about loneliness. We would not wish that on anypony else.”

As we approached, AJ’s face was flushed and blushing while answering Pinkie’s question. “Now, Pinkie,” AJ admonished gently, “I’ve already said my piece regarding joining in on the herd.” I watched AJ’s eyes flash over to Emmit’s for a second. “He’s a great guy and all, but I’m just not sure if that’s for me.”

I decided to help her out. “And that’s quite alright, Miss Applejack.”

“Okie, dokie, lokie,” Pinkie told AJ before bouncing away to probably set up the food.

“You’re highness,” the mare named Emerald bowed, but looked like she could hardly contain herself she looked soo happy. “I can’t thank you enough for having me.”

“Please, rise, my little pony,” I greeted in my usual motherly tone, which, because I’m an actual mother now, is real and not a fake tone. “We’re happy to have you.”

“Indeed,” Luna stepped forward to greet her, “I know about loneliness, Miss Honeycomb. I would not wish it upon anypony.”

“Thank you, Princess Luna,” she said before practically launching herself at Emmit in a big hug. “And thank you, sire.”

He returned it, “You’re quite welcome and feel free to make yourself at home today. I’ll bet you won’t be teased anymore at work.”

She shook her head, “Not after today, no.”

“I trust that you understand the meaning of the holiday, Miss Glimmer?” I asked her as Twilight and AJ excused themselves to meet Twilight’s parents.

“Yes, actually,” she said sheepishly with some embarrassment, “I hadn’t realized the historical impact of this particular holiday. I guess I have some reading to do on the other’s, huh?”

“Indeed, Miss Glimmer,” Luna agreed with an understanding smile. “After I returned, I too had to read up, as it were, on the modern-day holidays.”

“But weren’t you here for the first of this holiday, Princess Luna?” Emerald asked, sounding like a student before teachers.

“Indeed I was, along with my sister,” Luna started explaining which I found Emmit was keenly paying attention as well. It reminded me again just how young he really is. And much of the history he has yet to know. “We were there for the first Hearth’s Warming after we declared it so after the unification of the three races.”

Just then a loud squeal cut through all conversations. After looking back toward the throne room doors, I saw Pinkie launch herself toward her family as they walked through.

“And the Pie’s have arrived,” Emmit chuckled before turning to all of us, “come on, let’s go meet them. I know I haven’t.” We began to hear the conversation as we got closer to them. And it was beginning to make him blush at what Pinkie was saying. Stroking his ego was one thing, but this might be a little too much information.

“So, this is the herd you mentioned in your letters?” her father began saying as his eyes looked to me first then to Emmit. They lingered on Emmit as he spoke. “And this is Emmit? This is the fox?”

Pinkie took a quick glance back then smiled, almost proudly so, back to her father as we approached. “Oh yes, that’s him. Never thought I’d be in a herd, but you know what? I’m happy. All but one of my friends is in the herd with me. Applejack doesn’t know if it’s for her or not, but I think we can win her over.” Emmit rolled his eyes a little and decided to walk up behind Pinkie in an effort to stop her from telling too much. So, I took our daughter from him in my magic, holding her in one leg, while Emmit stepped up behind Pinkie. She was still talking as he did so. “After all, she really doesn’t know what’s she’s been missing. Especially the sex, why just this morning-”

“Pinkie!” Emmit interrupted her, lowering his head down next to hers, and used one leg around her to pull her against him.

“Yes?” she blinked up at him as if looking all innocent. Sometimes I wonder if Pinkie really is this dense sometimes, or if she is more calculating and more cunning than anypony will ever believe?

“I think some things are better left unsaid,” he quietly told her with an admonishing tone.

“Is this Pinkie’s family?” Emerald asked quietly.

“Yes, it is,” I whispered back to her. “Years ago, I gave their great-great-grandfather the land to start their farm on. I also helped Applejack’s family to start their farm as well. Giving them the land they now have.”

“Now, I want to hear what all my daughter has been up to in this herd of yours,” Igneous narrowed his eyes at him. I suppressed a giggle at the sight. Especially when Cloudy took a split-second to give me a wink before returning to her stern motherly look she was giving Emmit. Which was beginning to get a little nervous it seemed. He took one look back at me, as if for support, but all I did was smile at him.

“You really like helping Ponies, don’t you Princess?” Emerald asked softly.

I nodded down to her, “When I can. I want to help everypony, but I can’t help what I don’t know about. That is supposed to be what the day and night court is all about.”

That’s when Luna chimed in with a whisper of her own, “Sadly though, the nobles tend to think that it is just for them. Or perhaps they schedule the time in order to keep out the ponies that really need our help.”

“Oh well,” Emmit began to speak to Igneous, though his voice betrayed his nervousness, “I try to be the best husband to them all, even to Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and now Twilight.”

My ears picked up the sound of beating wings with my eyes spotting both Rainbow and Fluttershy flying over to us. They gave us a smile as they landed before trotting over to us.

“Did I hear my name?” Rainbow questioned with pride in her voice. Then she looked over to Maud and the rest of them. “Hey, Maud, what’s up?”

Fluttershy just smiled with a small wave of her hoof.

“We’re finding out how wonderful it is to be in his herd,” Maud told us with a monotone voice that would put anypony to sleep.

“Yes, tell us,” Limestone’s eyes went hard as she looked at Emmit. Though with the look in her eyes it was more of a warning than wanting to actually know.

With him looking a little nervous I decided to come to his defense. “I can tell you, with all honesty, that he will be a great and wonderful father.”

“Not to mention a great buck,” Rainbow suddenly pitched in, the tone of her voice filled with mirth.

Pinkie picked up on with a giggle of her own, “Oh yes, why just this morning I had to scream into the pillow, so I didn’t wake everypony up.”

“Not helping,” Emmit muttered quietly as he hung his head with a paw up to his muzzle. He didn’t know that it was just to embarrass him. And it would ruin the fun if he did know.

“Maud, Marble, Limestone? Any of you want to join the herd?” Pinkie asked, again seemingly innocent.

“Pinkie, darling,” Rarity’s voice suddenly cut through as she approached from the side door that led to the rooms, “such a thing to ask.” She then smiled at Pinkie’s family, “Greetings to you all. I couldn’t help but overhear some of the conversations as I was walking in.”

“Oh that’s alright, honey,” Emmit gratefully greeted with a smile that just screamed “thank you.”

Cloudy hummed, looked over to Rarity as she approached, and asked, “Miss Rarity, why don’t you tell us why you decided to marry him and how you feel about the rest of the girls being with him?”

This was getting good. Luna looked over at me with a wink trying to hold back a giggle of her own.

“Why I would be happy to,” Rarity said as she stepped up to Emmit giving him a good morning kiss, which he returned happily. “Good morning, dear. Good morning, Pinkie.” Rarity then took her spot next to him and leaned up against him.

Out of the corner of my eye, I picked up that Twilight and her family, along with Starlight and Applejack have started making their way over as well. Perhaps to join in on the fun?

“Putting aside the physical benefits of both his fox form and his human form,” Rarity began explaining, “I married him because I love him. Years ago, I once found out that Prince Blueblood was anything but a Prince. On the contrary, he was completely the opposite. Even going so far as trying to kill me after a bout between him and Emmit. Emmit threw himself before the blades to be my shield in my time of need.” She looked up at him before kissing his neck. “I think it was then that I truly fell in love with him. He is what a true Prince should be. Of course, that doesn’t mean he’s perfect. He can be foalish at times, but he does have a heart that wants to help ponies.”

“Ponies like me,” Emerald spoke up beside me. Surprising even me. All eyes turned to her as she focused on Pinkie’s family. “He invited me here this morning after hearing that I was having a hard time at work with my co-workers teasing me. I couldn’t be happier, or more honored, than to be here this morning.”

Emmit smiled his thanks to her, while I noticed smiles on the others as well. That’s when Luna’s body changed to that of Nightmare Moon. I didn’t know where she was going with this as she stepped forward. “And ponies like me, Nightmare Moon.”

Emmit turned his head and looked at her with patient caution in his eyes, “You don’t have to do this.”

Luna nodded slowly with a small smile. “I know, my husband. But I want to do this.” She then straightened up, “There is no reason to fear. For even though I am the real Nightmare Moon, I do not seek eternal night as I once did. I don’t hate my sister as I once did.” As she put a hoof against Emmit’s back with a smile, my heart began to race in my chest. Nightmare Moon is free? My ears picked up the nervous whispers of the other girls as they began questioning among themselves. “Emmit, and the many many days and nights we talked helped me see how wrong both of us were. Luna and I have talked. We’ve talked with our sister.” Now she turned to face me with a small sad smile making my heart race and leap inside my chest. I was both nervous and excited. Not for little Solar, because she had already said that she would protect her. But I was concerned for Luna. Then she grinned mischievously as she looked toward Pinkie’s family again. “And yes is a ‘great buck’ as Miss Dash puts it. Especially in his predator form, which is my favorite.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rainbow pipped up as she hovered above the floor at eye level waving her hooves, “back up. How can you be the real Nightmare Moon when the Elements destroyed her?”

Now, the rest of the girls started getting closer with a look of shock and confusion clear on their faces. Especially, Twilight.

“I don’t completely understand it,” Nightmare began saying, “but the Elements of Harmony trapped me within Luna’s mind.”

“But that doesn’t make sense,” Twilight shook her head in disbelief while taking some cautious steps toward her. “The Elements were supposed to destroy you, not trap you.”

“Let me explain,” Emmit spoke up then moved to the side of the group, turned around, and beckoned Nightmare over to him. After she joined him at his side and after Twilight and the rest of the girls were all in front of him did he continue. “Twilight, you and the rest of the Elements of Harmony did work just not the way you, or even they, meant. I found out it during my trip to Ponyville to visit Rarity and Fluttershy. It was right after our consummation, Fluttershy, did I meet with the Empress and Harmony herself.”

“You spoke with the Elements of Harmony?” AJ questioned with awe filling her voice which was echoed by the look she was giving.

Emmit nodded, “Yes and it was then that she told me about how she tried to separate Nightmare Moon from Luna. But she couldn’t because they are one and the same pony.”

“But magic, evil magic, created her in the first place,” Twilight said, and was sure of herself at first but then wavered, “...right?”

Emmit shook his head, “Wrong. Nightmare Moon wasn’t created by magic at all. But by Luna’s mind as a completely separate personality due to the emotional trauma that was in her life at that time. Humans call it ‘Multiple Personality Disorder’.”

We heard Twilight whisper it before speaking again, “But that’s not recognized as an actual disorder among the experts.”

Emmit chuckled before nodding at her, “For a long time it wasn’t in the human world either. Still not by some.”

“But I can confirm that it is so,” I told everypony softly while looking over at my sister with a good number of mixed emotions. “I’ve been in Luna’s mind and spoken with Nightmare Moon. I just never expected her to be released this soon?”

Emmit shrugged with a smirk, “I thought it would be a nice present for her.”

“So you are the real Nightmare Moon?”

“Yes, Miss Rarity,” Nightmare nodded to her with a small smile.

“So...last night when...we…?”

Nightmare’s face turned mischievous, like Luna does every now and then, “Yes, Twilight. Last night it was me, Nightmare Moon.”

“It was my idea,” Emmit smiled, though we all could tell how nervous he was right now.

I think Twilight’s mind was blown because she simply stood there with her mouth hanging open and her eyes looking like they were fixing to pop out of their sockets.

“I liked last night,” looking over to Nightmare, I gave her a smile of my own. Before looking over to Emmit with a playful pout, “Though I’m upset for not being first.”

“I enjoyed last night as well,” Rarity spoke up while looking over at Nightmare with caution in her eyes. “And looking at you now, I find it difficult to tell much of a difference between you and Luna.”

“Luna and I have had many of talks over the last few months,” Nightmare’s face softened as she looked at Twilight and her friends. “I’m beginning to see the fault I played, what we, Luna and I played. My fault was not seeing the true nature of my night. The reason ponies seemed to not enjoy it.” I watched as Emmit soothed her with his tails as she leaned into him, as if for support. Her voice, her eyes, and her demeanor showed how nervous she truly was. “But it was because they enjoyed my night that they are able to sleep so peacefully. That our role is to help our ponies ease their nightmares, not become their nightmare.”

No pony knew what to say. However, Emmit looked over to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, remember how you are changing Discord?”

She nodded, “Yes, and he’s come a long way...since...” I could practically see the gears turning in her head before the figurative light went off. “I see,” her voice was filled with understanding and excitement, “like I am reforming Discord, you are reforming Nightmare Moon.”

“Sister,” Nightmare looked over at me with regret in her eyes that pulled at my heart, “this morning Luna and I lowered the moon together. To turn over a new leaf as they say in today’s world. I may not yet be ready to forgive, but I am ready to start putting our past behind us.”

The pull of my heart pulled tears from my eyes. After gently hoofing over little Solar to Fluttershy, I stepped up to her. Then nearly tumbling into her as we hugged each other. I was sobbing as we hugged each other, but I didn’t care. My sister, all of my sister, was willing to forgive me. Right now, holding her was the only thing I wanted to do. “I’m sorry, sister,” I think I was able to blubber out.

I did hear Nightmare quietly say, “I’m sorry too, sister.”

(Emmit’s POV)

It did my heart good to watch Tia and Nightmare hug and cry together. It wasn’t exactly what I had planned mind you, but hey if it works out then I’ll take it. With Tia and Nightmare still occupied, I moved over to get between Fluttershy and Rarity. Putting a couple of tails around them I pulled them against me happily while watching Tia and Nightmare hug each other.

“I see it but I still can’t believe it,” Twilight whispers from the other side of Rarity.

“Nightmare Moon not only not destroyed, but being reformed?”

“Why is that such a shock, Applejack?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “You could say the same about Discord. We were surprised when he got loose, and he has turned over a new leaf.”

“Does that mean I get to throw her a party?” Pinkie asked while nearly vibrating in place with excitement.

I looked over at her with a smirk and a chuckle, “Why don’t we hold off on that for a little while. I think Nightmare still needs some time to adjust.”

“Ok.”

“That’s the real Nightmare Moon?” Emerald asked quietly beginning to look more than a little nervous.

“Yes, Emerald, it is. But, she’s reformed. Like Fluttershy is reforming Discord, I’m helping to reform Nightmare Moon,” I whispered to her gently. “Besides, I still have the means to return her back into her prison within Luna’s mind anyway. But from what I see, I don’t think that’s going to happen.”

With a few sniffles, Nightmare and Tia separated. Where I decided to break the ice with, “Happy Hearth’s Warming. Or Happy Christmas as we humans say.”

“Christmas? Is that like Hearth’s Warming?” Twilight asked and immediately produced a pencil and parchment. The others turned to look back at me, including Tia and Nightmare, along with everypony else that was around.

“Yes, actually,” when looking around I got an idea, “why don’t I tell you about it while I start passing out presents?” With agreements all around I started making my way over to the throne toward the large tree. “Take the similarities, for example. The tree for one. In both our worlds it is customary for families to get together and exchange gifts around a decorated tree.” As the group gathers around, with Nightmare and Tia side by side, suddenly the side door opens.

Three fillies, almost completely covered in all sorts of flour and who knows what, come nearly running through the doors with a very agitated chef stomping along behind them.

With a laugh, I look over, “And some deciding to raid the kitchen and trying to cook only to upset the head chef.” Laughter and giggles came from everypony upon seeing the three immediately make a break for me.

“We’re sorry for making a mess,” Apple Bloom cries out as her little legs carry her across the floor as fast as they can.

Followed by Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. “Yeah we’re sorry, but Emmit gave us permission.”

“Now hold on you three,” I held up a paw making them slide to a halt in front of me. “I said you could order whatever you wanted from the kitchen. Not try and make something and make a mess.”

“We’re sorry,” they said simultaneously with their heads down looking like whipped puppies.

I lowered my head to them with an amused smirk, “I’m not that one you have to apologize to.” They looked toward themselves with hesitant looks on their faces before bravely turning around and saying the same thing to the chef. Which all he did was nod with a snort, turned around, and left. “Now, then,” I told them as they turned back around to face me, “you three go get cleaned up in the nearest bathroom. Clean yourselves up well, don’t doddle anywhere, don’t take any sidetracks somewhere. Just clean up and come back here, understood?”

“Yes, sir,” they said simultaneously again and walked off like they were ordered to go jump off a cliff. With a shake of my head, I continued toward the gathered group.

“Anyway, part of the human tradition is having someone play Santa.” I paused for a second looking right at Twilight, “And yes I’ll explain that later.” I stopped her again when she opened her mouth, “And I meant later.” She closed her mouth again looking disappointed. However, that did get some chuckles and giggles from Twilight’s parents, Shining and Cadence. “Let me do mine first. And because I’ve been teasing her, let me do Twilight first.” Twilight instantly brightened up. “Luna, Tia, and I talked it over and she is going to give you access to the protected section of the library.” Twilight’s eyes went big in shocked excitement with the pencil and parchment dropping to the floor. I think I even saw an eye twitch.

I looked over to Applejack and her family, “Applejack was a little hard. I know how prideful you can be.” I gave her a wink where she snorted at me with a smirk, taking it in good humor. “So I thought about this,” I levitated over a card. She opened it, scanned it, and began smiling as she read it before handing over to Big Mac. “That should take care of the little things around the place letting you focus more on the harvest.”

“Thank you, sugarcube,” she said happily, a wide smile on her face.

“For my dear Fluttershy,” I began which she blushed beet red when our eyes met. “Something similar,” a card levitated over to her. “To let you know that whatever you plan for the sanctuary, you are covered.”

Fluttershy handed over Solar back to Tia, trotted up to me giving me a light kiss and a soft “thank you” before retreating, still with a blush on her face.

“I had to ask around for Rarity,” I winked to her.

She gasped at me, eyes wide with hopeful glee, “You didn’t?”

“If you are referring to the sewing machine that you’ve been-” I didn’t even get to finish before she practically launched herself at me, kissing me all over my face, and saying “thank you” over and over. After a couple of minutes I finally was able to hug her back giving her a kiss and a “you’re welcome” before moving on.

“And to be honest, I didn’t even realize about the holiday until about three days ago,” I looked around embarrassed before settling on Pinkie and Rainbow. “So, I really didn’t know what to give either of you Pinkie, Rainbow. Both of you seem to have everything you want or need. Rainbow, you are officially in the Wonderbolts, which was your dream job.”

She puffed out her chest a little with pride, “Yup.”

“And Pinkie always seems happy, so, unfortunately, I really didn’t know what to give you two.”

Pinkie just waved off my concern with a hoof and a giggle, “Oh that’s alright, Emmit. You didn’t have to give me anything. I already really have all I need.”

“Yeah, me too,” Rainbow echoed her with a shrug of her shoulders and a smile of her own.

“After all I opened my present from you this morning,” Pinkie cooed at me with a wink. It took me a second to figure out just what she was referring to. And when my mind caught up my face did as well with a good blush.

“I already have everything,” Tia said while smiling at me and leaning against Nightmare. “I have you Emmit, our daughter, and my sister. You have given me the best presents a mare could ever hope for.” There were some “Awws” going around the room at that. Before it was stopped almost dead cold when I looked over at Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, didn’t you invite Discord here?”

She looked around then looked at me with some confusion on her face, “Yes, I did but-”

“Ask and I shall appear,” came Discord’s voice from the void of nowhere.

“Speak of the devil,” I muttered with a smirk and a chuckle. Even as Discord appeared with a soft pop wearing a Santa outfit, there were some ponies giving me looks that told me they weren’t happy with him here. But I had my reasons.

Discord put an arm around me, “I was wondering when you would mention little ole me. I was beginning to think that you didn’t care.”

“Oh tut tut,” I teased with a slight roll of my eyes. “It wasn’t just me that wanted you here.”

“Oh yes, thank you, dear, Fluttershy,” he said to her which she waved saying “you’re welcome” to him. “Now why don’t we let the gifts hand themselves out.” And with a snap of his fingers Hearth’s Warming got to be a lot more interesting. The gifts did hand themselves out in pure chaotic fashion. Meanwhile, I sat back next to Tia and Fluttershy while watching the fun unfold. He was going to attend but save for one condition. Nothing too out of control. And for the moment anyway, he was holding his end of the bargain. At first, I thought that Nightmare and Discord might go at it, but Nightmare retreated and let Luna take control. More than likely because she didn’t want to deal with him. Not that I blame her any. He can be too much at times. From the gifts was brunch. And thankfully the Crusaders didn’t cause too much of a problem in the kitchen that it hindered the meal. And to my pleasant surprise, my very first Hearth’s Warming in this world went off beautifully if I do say so myself. And it began to really feel like home. Discord obeyed himself, laughter and talk filled the throne room, and music followed where everypony sang with some off-key. All while looking at Tia with little Solar, Fluttershy, and her growing pregnancy, and the rest of the girls it hit me how happy I was. That even though I was torn from my world and family. I was given another.

Chapter Six: Father’s Misinformation

(Chrysalis’ POV, The Hive)

“What are your plans, Mark?” the human better have an idea or I might just drain him and take my chances. He also loves his human form. I almost never see him in his natural changeling body. “And quit pacing in front of the bed already and lay down.” He stopped, turned to me, and with a roll of his eyes walked over to “his” side of the bed and climbed in. I was already laying down, so it was just a short scoot over to rest part of myself on him. With one hind leg over his waist area, a front hoof gently stroking his chest, and a soothing girly voice was a surefire way to turn on the charm. He didn’t say anything right off, just kept up the pouting face he’s been showing for the past few days. I’ve been getting to know him over the past few weeks and this wasn’t normal for him. And it was time I found out what’s been bugging him. Besides me that is. So, with a hoof gently stroking his chest, I leaned my head toward his to put on my best charm, “Now Mark, what’s been troubling you? Over the past few days, you’ve done nothing but pout.”

After a few minutes of silence, he sighed finally saying, “It’s Christmas back home, or was rather. My son and I would be celebrating new year’s day right now and that was after the Christmas holidays. It was always the best time for us.”

“Is it anything like Hearth’s Warming?”

He looked over at me with sadness in his eyes, “Yes, nearly exactly like it, but with some cultural differences.”

“Is that what’s gotten you so down? Because he’s not with you during this time?” I cooed at him while rubbing my hoof against his opposite cheek in order to turn his head toward me. “I ask because the sooner you take care of those princesses and the Elements of his, the quicker he’ll be by your side again.”

“I know, I know,” he answered a little testily before calming down again. “I just don’t know how to make him believe...” Then he just stopped and looked off into the distance as if thinking about something. “I think I have an idea.”

“What is it?”

He grew a smirk on his face while he explained. “One thing we can do is start a misinformation campaign.”

“I don’t understand.”

He turned to me fully, now with a mischievous grin on his face that I kind of liked. “The general public is pretty stupid and will believe almost what you put in front of their faces. Governments, including ours, have used the mass media to make them believe whatever the government wants them to believe.”

“And how will that help us?” My rear hoof rested around his waist and pulled him closer to me. He didn’t protest as my other hoof pulled his upper body closer to me.

“If we turn the general public against the princesses then it might make it easier on us.”

“I like it,” I cooed at him pulling him against me. “There are some benefits that your world has to offer.” Then my lips met his while rolling him over where I was on top. “And now let me give you something.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, a week after Hearth’s Warming, Canterlot throne room)

It was morning court and I had decided to stay in my human form for a while. Yes I had some shorts on, but no shirt. Wanted to go commando today to freak everypony out that came today. Especially the nobles, which I just got done with one. It was the usual excuse of I need money to do something to my plot of land. But because of how I looked and how all his reasons weren’t working on me, the meeting didn’t last long. After the pony was gone, I stepped down from the throne with a frustrated groan and walked over to Mister Note. “Alright, let’s see if we can’t streamline this a little,” he looked up to me with curiosity on his face as I walked down the steps to him. “How many on the list is nobles with bs requests and how many are honest ponies with actual needs?”

Mister Note was a decent pony that always wanted to do his job well. Which is why I thought that he would normally have that information for me. He hummed a little while looking over his list. “Let’s see, there are four nobles waiting. And if memory serves, they still have the same requests as they did before. One still wanting a second pool, another wants money for an add-on to their mansion, another wants permission to expand the property and taking over a small business’ property, and the last one wants a noise exemption.”

“Noise exemption?” I looked down to him in total confusion. “Just what the heck would they need that for?” He shrugged his shoulders. “Oh well, let’s just dismiss those nobles telling each of them a flat out no.”

“Yes, Sire,” he told me marking them off.

“What would be the first one after those nobles?” I asked, now looking down at the pad in his magical grasp.

“That would be a tenant dispute between Miss June and Miss Flower,” he told me while I lifted my head nodding to the guard for him to bring them in. While Mister Note continued with the case history the guard opened the door letting the two mares in. “Miss June is the property holder and claiming that Miss Flower is refusing to leave. Miss Flower claims that she was invited to stay and never told her to leave.”

A younger unicorn mare appeared to be a little older than Rarity and the girls with a lithe body like Rarity’s store helper Sassy Saddles. Her light blue coat and maroon mane and tail make her an attractive package. An older earth pony mare looked to be middle-aged with a brown coat and off-white mane and tale. Both of them walked up and stopped at the base of the stairs, but only the younger mare bowed low. The older one did not. So, I wanted to hear from the younger one first.

“Young miss? Your name?” I asked but before she could answer the older mare spoke first.

“Stem Flower, she invited me in-”

“Madam, I wasn’t speaking to you, please wait your turn,” my voice was hard and shift with a little bit of a glare at her letting her know without any doubt that she screwed up. When I was sure that she wasn’t going to interrupt again, I looked to the younger mare which was obviously Miss June at this point.

“Thank you, Sire,” her voice was soft but filled with respect, unlike the other mare. “Early June, Sire. I am the owner of the property. Flower was a friend of the family that said she was having a hard time and needed a place to stay for about a week. So, I agreed, but-”

“You see she invited me in,” Flower interrupted again looking smug.

“Miss Flower, one more interruption out of you, and I will tape your mouth shut,” this time I glared at her. I was quickly losing my patience with this older mare. We kept eye contact and it was satisfying to see her eyes widen when it appeared that I really would do it. And I would too. “Go on, Miss June.”

“Thank you,” she nodded her head. “I did initially invite her in out of the kindness of my heart. That was with the understanding that she would seek out another place to stay. She does have a part-time job and one time I changed the locks to keep her out after the time was up and she refused to leave, but she broke back in. Even if I allowed her to stay she would need to pay rent and she’s refusing to do even that.”

I held up a hand to stop her now that I’ve got a pretty good picture as to what was going on. “I think I got a pretty good picture here,” I looked to them. Then focused on Miss Flower. “Miss Flower, I know you were hoping that you would be subject to some form of tenant’s rights or something.” Flower looked up at me with a smile that was quickly fading fast as I continued. “That may, may mind you, have been the case with a regular court. But you are with me now and it’s my word that supersedes any other court in Equestria. It is clear to me that you have no respect for her and her request to leave because you haven’t had any of that respect for me or this court. Not only did you not show respect for me as she did, but you kept on interrupting. And it’s clear that you want to mooch off this young mare so you can have an easy life. That’s not going to happen.” I was stepping down while I was talking to her making her eyes widen the closer I got. Now I leaned my head down close to her. “I’m ordering you out of her house by the end of tomorrow. If you don’t comply then she has my permission to call the local authorities to have them drag you out and charge you with trespassing. Even if that doesn’t work then all she has to do is call me and I will drag you out by your mane. Am I being perfectly clear Miss Flower?”

With her ears splayed back against her head, her eyes wide, and looking at me in shock told me that she finally has understood what her position really is. She looked up at me squeaking out a soft, “Yes, Sire.”

With a firm nod, I dismissed them with a firm, “Good.” Then turned to Miss June, “Hope you have a good day and hope this settles it.”

“Thank you, Sire,” Miss June bowed to me again with a thankful smile on her face, then turned and walked toward the door. Miss Flower finally did bow to me, didn’t say anything, and with a defeated look on her face turned and followed June to the door.

Meanwhile, I turned around with a long sigh and a shake of my head, “I so dislike moochers.” Then my eyes looked down to Mister Note, “What case is next?”

Looking down to the list, “Actually that’s the only case, but there is a reporter, unicorn mare, from the Canterlot Times apparently set up an appointment with the court.”

I was in disbelief. “Really?” He nodded. “Is that unusual?” I asked.

“It is a little bit unusual, yes, Sire, but not illegal or unethical,” he told me.

“That gets me thinking that this mare wants some one on one time hoping to get something good,” I mused while thinking it over. It would be interesting to see what this mare wanted. And it would be solely out of dire curiosity that I would let her in. With a nod to him, I turned around sat down on the throne and sat in the most regal pose I could think of. A stern face with my hands resting on the armrests, which I found odd being a pony’s throne, and feet flat in front of me.

Mister Note nodded to the guard, “Please let the reporter in.” With that one of the doors opened letting in a unicorn mare in her late thirties maybe. Body build similar to Sassy Saddles that was gray coated with a white mane and tail. Bright green eyes though. Right after she walked in she paused for just a second when she saw me, as if surprised to find me here. Her eyes had hesitation in them for another second or two before steeling her nerves making her way up to me.

“Sire,” she said after a bow, “would you answer some questions?”

“Depending on the questions, sure,” I told her, though cautious about what they were.

She lifted a pencil and notebook in her magical grasp before she asked, “Are you aware that another creature like you came to us asking about you?”

“What?!” that news got me to stand up and walk down to her.

She got a little nervous, evident because of the look on her face and her voice shaking slightly. “Um...yes, sire. He walked on two legs just like you, said he was your father, and then told us some pretty unbelievable things.”

“Like?”

“Well,” she looked down at the notebook, “things like Celestia and Luna are actually Chrysalis and her drones that have brainwashed you into believing that they really are Celestia and Luna. That he is the one that has the real Celestia and Luna. And that he is working with the real Celestia and Luna to return them to the throne.”

After sitting down on the steps in front of her, I sighed with a hand to my face, “That son of a bitch.”

“Sire?” she questioned.

I looked past her to one of the guards at the door, “Go get me the Solar Captain please.” The guard saluted and left the room. Then I turned toward the reporter, “Ok, that other creature that looks like me. He’s my father that was pulled into this world into the form of a changeling by Chrysalis and the same pony that created the runes that resurrected my dead mother. It is well known that I was able to save my mother and destroy the organization. However, that pony got away and worked with Chrysalis to do the same to my father that he did with my mother. You following me so far?”

His face was scrunched up in thought, “I believe so.”

“Alright. After they pulled my father’s soul into the body of a changeling drone, Chrysalis started brainwashing him. They brainwashed him into thinking that the princesses are evil and keeping me captive and he needs to save me. He first showed up at the Crystal Kingdom during the Crystalling.”

“So, you’re saying that the creature, being your father, is a changeling?” she questioned with her face scrunched up as if trying to follow what I was saying.

“Correct. And because he’s been brainwashed into helping Chrysalis, that’s what he’s doing now. He also led multiple changeling drones into the Crystal Kingdom during the Crystalling.”

“So, why come to us and say this then?” she asked. “I’m confused.”

“This was probably his idea,” I mused in thought as the doors opened letting in the Solar Captain. “He’s probably started a misinformation campaign. Spreading lies in order to get the general public confused about who’s who.”

“Sire?” the Solar Captain saluted.

“Good, thank you for coming,” I saluted back. “My father is out and about in this city or others. What I want you to do is send a report out to all Equestrian authorities to look out for him and take him into custody. And tell all journals and newspapers across the country to refuse anything he says.”

The Solar Captain nodded, “If he refuses to come?” Yeah, I knew what he was really asking.

With a sigh, I looked to him with a regretful resolve on my face, “Use lethal only at the very last resort. Only if you have no other choice. I want to try and save him if I can.”

He saluted with a nod, “Understood, Sire.”

“Thank you,” I told him, saluting back where he then turned and left me with the reporter again. “What I want you to do, is go back and write an article warning all other newspapers and journalists to not believe anything that a creature like me claiming to be my father says, alright?”

“Yes, sire,” she acknowledged, wrote it down, and then left the room.

“Mister Note, cancel the rest of today, I need to speak to Tia and Luna about this and probably go to Ponyville.” I looked over to him as he stepped down, “To be safe, I’ll probably tell them to not leave the castle today.”

“Understood, Sire,” he said putting the parchment away.

“Thank you, Mister Note,” I gave him a thankful smile. Then got up making my way over to Tia’s room.

^_^

Tia was laying on the bed with little Solar playing with strands of her mane. Tia gave me a big smile as I walked in. “Is court over already?” she asked looking a little confused.

With a smirk and a nod of my head, I laid down on the bed facing her giving a kiss to little Solar on her head. “It didn’t last long after dismissing the nobles. There was only one legitimate case and the other was a reporter.”

The slight shake of her head and the smirk on her face told me that she was amused by it. “I’ve tried that a few times and none of the nobles liked it. The times I did, they retaliated by trying to veto or vote down some of my decrees.”

I shrugged as my daughter giggled and went back to playing with Tia’s mane. “Don’t care, let them do it and have it stand on their voting record. But the big news was with the reporter.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. My father is on the move again.” She looked up at me, worry on her face. “He’s started a misinformation campaign. Spreading lies through the press that you and Luna are Chrysalis and a drone and that he is the one with the real Celestia and Luna. I’ve already told the Solar Captain to let every authority within this nation have him captured if at all possible. Plus let every newspaper and journalist know not to listen to anything he has to say.”

She sighed then leaned over kissing me lightly on the lips. “I suppose that’s the only thing you can do.”

“Almost, there is one more thing I can do.”

“What’s that?”

I gave her a look that showed my worry and firm resolve, “Ask you to not leave the castle for the time being. And have two guards with you at all times.”

She lowered her eyes to watch little Solar for about a minute or two before speaking again. “Alright”

“Thank you, honey,” I kissed her softly. “I can tell you don’t like it, but you don’t know him as I do. He will go to any length, and I mean any length, to do what Chrysalis wants. What he did was a human technique. And nothing is stopping him from telling Chrysalis about some of the techniques that human terrorists use either.”

“I hope it doesn’t come to that,” she whispered with concern in her eyes.

“Me too and I want to tell Luna the same thing. Then I want to head over to Ponyville to make sure the other girls are alright,” I said to her.

“That I understand,” she said before looking back up to me as if she just realized something. “He went to the newspaper himself?”

“Yes, he did. That’s why I want to check up on the girls in Ponyville.”

“Alright, be safe,” she told me before I kissed her passionately then left her room to head to Luna’s.

^_^

Luna was asleep when I quietly walked in. And it was a nice view too. After tiptoeing up to her bed, I let my eyes roam over her body. She was laying on her back with her front and hind legs spread eagle before me. Her head was tilted to the side on the pillow. I decided to let her sleep. And after writing her a quick note explaining everything to her, I left it on the bed on the other pillow. Kissed her lightly on the cheek whispering how much I loved her and then left for the Wonderbolt’s Academy to check up on Rainbow.

^_^

Luckily, the Wonderbolt Academy wasn’t that far from the castle. And it was lunch time, so after getting there I walked over to where Spitfire was on the ground directing her team hoping that they would break for lunch. I was in my fox form as I approached her. She was in her uniform standing on the other side of the runway across from the mare’s side of the barracks.

“Hi, Spitfire, how are you, the team, and Rainbow?” I asked her stepping up to her with a wide smile.

“Hey, Emmit,” she greeted with a smile, then grinned with a wink at me. “Come to give us mare’s a show? Or better yet, a massage?”

I gave her a smirk of my own, “Well that all depends on whether or not you mares are going to take a shower before going for lunch? I’m kind of here to check up on and talk with Rainbow.”

“Well, we are fixing to break for lunch and yes we normally take a shower before doing so,” she mused in thought. I did like the mischievous look in her eyes she gave me. “Maybe we can convince Rainbow to have sex with you in the shower with us?”

“We can try,” I gave her a wink.

With her wing, she took the whistle bringing it up to her lips giving it a long loud blow. “Front and center team!” Rainbow, Surprise, Misty Fly, Soarin, and Fleetfoot landed in front of us. My eyes were only on Rainbow. She took a few glances at me after she landed giving me the smallest of smiles while still paying close attention to Spitfire. “Alright team, let’s head to the showers and break for lunch. We’ll return in two hours.”

“Yes!” Soarin threw up a hoof in celebration and took off without another word from Spitfire.

I had to chuckle at that with a shake of my head. Especially hearing Spitfire shout out toward him, “You’re dismissed, Soarin.” The rest of the girls laughed and giggled at his antics. “Alright girls,” she addressed them with a growing mischievous grin, “let’s all go take a shower, but before that, I’ve got a little request for Rainbow.”

Rainbow looked over to her, not realizing what she was fixing to be asked. Surprise and curiosity were etched on her face because I think it’s a little odd for Spitfire to request anything from anypony. The look on Rainbow’s face was priceless when Spitfire stepped up to her and whispered into her ear about having sex in front of them with me. Her face showed shock with a deep blush quickly growing while I nodded to her slightly with lust-filled eyes. Her mouth hung open with her eyes wide and staring at me as Spitfire backed up.

I stepped up to her, putting my cheek against hers to whisper into her ear. “Let’s do it, Rainbow. I’ll be in my human form with my hands all over your body with it lathered with soap and water.”

“I’ve never done anything like that,” she whispered back, her voice told of her nervousness about the idea. “I don’t know.”

“Does the thought of it make you feel extremely nervous? Make your heart pound in your chest?”

She nodded a little and whispered, “Yes.”

“That’s part of the thrill and excitement, Rainbow,” I whispered back. “It will also make your orgasm that much more intense with the girls watching.”

“You think so?”

“I think so,” I whispered into her ear again then took a couple of deep kisses against her neck letting them linger there. She leaned into me and my ears picked up a very soft moan as my lips rubbed her neck.

“Alright, let’s go,” she suddenly said standing up straight looking toward Spitfire. Spitfire turned around after a quick nod leading the girls toward the mare’s showers. Rainbow and I trailed behind them walking side by side with a couple of tails around her. She didn’t protest as my tails pulled her against me. The adrenaline was already flowing at just the thought of Spitfire and the other two girls watching Rainbow and I going at it. Only I would take it a step further and undress Rainbow myself.

I think she got that idea after we stepped through the door because my form changed into my human form. My member was already at half-mast as I followed Rainbow to her locker.

Fleetfoot was the first to speak up while Misty Fly and Surprise were too shocked to speak, “Um...Spits?”

“Go ahead and get undressed girls,” she said undressing out of her uniform next to us. “We’re going to get a show in the showers.”

I stopped Rainbow with a hand against her head. She looked up to me, not sure why I stopped her. Until my hands gently grabbed her, lifted her up, and placed her back against her locker. She was almost eye to eye with me now. As our eyes met, and my heart pounding in my chest, I took the front zipper in my fingers slowly unzipping it. She was blushing beet red as her front hooves gripped my shoulders to support herself standing on her hind legs. When the zipper reached the end, the uniform was loose just enough for me to take a quick rub of her nethers.

The look in her eyes were intense and filled with lust as she kept her eyes locked onto mine. Her mouth hung open as she felt my hands slide up her lithe form, parting her uniform off her body. It was satisfying to see her wings rise in arousal. And the feel of her heartbeat pounding in her chest. And my ears picking up her loud sigh after sliding her front hooves out of her uniform, one after another. I still don’t know how, but the rest of the uniform fell off of her and down to her waist even with stiff wings.

I could feel the girl’s eyes on us as I stepped back letting Rainbow down. Her hooves rubbed down my chest as she slowly lowered herself to the floor. Her hooves rubbed down my stomach with her lips taking a quick kiss against the head of my stiff member before standing on all fours again. She turned her rump to me letting me kneel down, grasp the rest of her uniform with my hands, and pull it slowly off of her. My hands gripped and rubbed her hind legs as she stepped out of it.

“That is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” Misty Fly whispered as I stood up again.

Without a word, Rainbow started walking past me. Her wing brushing up against my hard member slowly before she used her tail to wrap itself around my shaft. And pulled me into the showers on the other side of the wall. The other girls followed behind us. She pulled me to one of the faucets in the middle, so we would be surrounded. Once there I took her in my hands and lifted her up so her front hooves were against the wall. And her head was directly under the faucet. Leaning down against her, my chest was almost against her back with the feathers of her wings tickling me. One hand reached the wall and slowly turned on the water. And as the water started pouring down her head and neck, I leaned my head forward and whispered, “Let me do everything, Rainbow. Moan my name to them as my hands roam over your body.”

Her tail wrapped around my waist after she closed her eyes letting the water run down her body. While taking the shampoo in my hands, I took a quick glance at the other girls. Spitfire was next to us staring intently while leaning against the wall. Her eyes filled with lust as those intense orbs latched onto my hard shaft.

Surprise gave us a surprise by laying herself down on the floor on the other side of Spitfire. Her hoof rubbing away at her lower lips, her eyes locked onto my hard shaft, and she was biting her lower lip trying to stay quiet.

“Oh I want those hands on me,” Fleetfoot moaned as water flowed over her body.

“Yeah,” Misty Fly moaned slightly as she used a hoof to rub against her own lower lips.

I had an idea, so after grabbing the shampoo I leaned back just enough to spread a good amount on her. All the way from her neck, down her back between her wings, and onto her rump. After moving her mane out of the way, I started lathering up her neck. Once her neck was covered in soap, it was the same with her back. Concentrating between her wings and getting a very nice moan out of her. One of the best parts was around her cutie marks area. My fingers dug into her coat eliciting a sigh of pleasure from her.

But after all that was done, now was the good part. I lowered myself just enough to get my hard member under between her legs where it rested against her lower lips. Leaning forward again, I used one hand to brace myself against the wall, placing my cheek against hers. The other was used to lay down a thick stream of shampoo down her front before putting it back on the shelf again. Now with the front of my body pressing up against her back, my free hand ran up and down her front. I wanted her front to be just as lathered as her back. Rainbow tilted her head to the side allowing me more room to kiss her neck while she moaned. I could feel her body quivering with the arousal and excitement of being watched. Her breathing was deep and quick. My lips could feel the pounding pulse just underneath her skin.

After lathering up her front, my free hand rubbed down her body until my hand pressed my hard member harder against her lower lips. She gasped long and loud while I guided my tip to her entrance.

(Spitfire’s POV)

My eyes were locked onto the sight before us. Emmit’s body was pressed up against Rainbow’s, while his free hand rubbed the front of her body, and while his lips kissed her neck he was slowly taking her. Her body was so aroused and filled with excitement that her wings were vibrating a little. My own body felt like the sun and I felt my nethers throbbing with need.

Surprise moaned loudly behind me, “Oh, I wish that was me.”

“Tell us how it feels, Rainbow,” Fleetfoot requested through a moan as she pleasured herself on the floor of the shower room.

Rainbow’s head tilted back in one long loud cry of pleasure as Emmit took her harder and faster. He was using his body to wash her back while his hand-washed her front. All while taking her, the sound of their bodies slapping together echoed slightly in the tiled shower room. When Rainbow finally spoke, her voice was low, soft, and filled with satisfying pleasure as she moaned out, “Soo bucking good.” She turned her head and quickly claimed Emmit’s mouth with her own, moaning her approval into his mouth as her body shook with each hard slap of his waist against hers.

My body felt like it was on fire as my eyes latched onto the sight in front of me. As the loud slapping sound of their sex echoed in the tiled shower room my mind returned to when he was washing me. The feeling of his tongue lapping at my lower nethers was making my lower lips throb with need. “Buck her, Emmit. Touch her, Emmit,” I heard myself in an almost commanding tone.

“Inside,” Rainbow gasped as her head snapped back her body suddenly climaxing hard, “INSIDE, BUCK ME!” Rainbow cried out so loud I feared she may have thrashed her voice. With one final hard thrust, he stopped with his lips on her shoulder. More than likely lightly biting on her shoulder. That is if the sound of his own moans and grunts were any indication. Rainbow’s body spasmed hard during her orgasm, nearly making my own body react in like manner as well. The other girls did the same one after another they cried out, or moaned, or sighed as their orgasms hit them.

I restrained myself, but only just while watching them come down from their sex high and lower themselves to the floor. Rainbow’s body laid in front of Emmit’s, twitching slightly in the afterglow with his arm around her. “Thanks for the show,” my voice was thick with need and lust as my eyes looked down at Emmit’s. “Come back after lunch, if you can Rainbow, if not then I understand. Now if you all will excuse me, I must take care of something.” Without another word, I turned around and while still dripping wet from the water, left the mare’s shower room, went outside, and walked right into the stallion’s shower room.

Soarin was the only one in the shower at the time and that was fine with me. I didn’t give him the chance to hardly know I was even there before I slammed him against the wall quickly claiming his mouth. He gave me a surprised muffled yelp before I stopped the kiss, leaning back, and lustfully glaring at him, “I’m your captain. And I’m giving you an order to put me against the wall and buck me so hard that I can’t walk straight.” To say he was shocked was an understatement, but there was also a look of excitement in his eyes as well. That all went away when I told him, “And you better last a lot longer than a few minutes, or so help me I’ll bite your cock off.”

He took a calming gulp before almost croaking out, “Yes, ma’am.”

He was quicker than I thought, I give him that. He spun me around, put my hooves against the shower wall, and quickly thrust his hard cock inside of me. And it wasn’t long before he was grunting and groaning in my ear. He was no Emmit, but maybe, just maybe, he can be good enough with some training. Emmit was out of reach, but Soarin wasn’t.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, A couple of hours later in Ponyville)

It was a couple of hours later I was in Ponyville, back in my fox form, trotting up to Rarity’s boutique. By this time it was around lunchtime, so it was a good time to see if she, and possibly the rest of the girls, would go out for lunch. That way I could give them the news all at once. After noticing her boutique still open, I trotted in and started searching for her. I didn’t see them immediately, but I did hear them. And by what I heard it was good that I stopped by.

“Aww, but Rarity I’ve been getting better at cooking,” Sweetie Belle’s disappointed voice came whining out of the kitchen as I walked toward it. “See? The juice isn’t burned.”

I poked my head in to see Sweetie Belle standing in front of Rarity by the table. Orange juice was in a glass and actually looked like Orange juice. Rarity took a breath before letting out a patient sigh. “And that’s wonderful, darling, but I’m afraid that I’ll be cooking lunch.”

When Sweetie hung her head looking defeated, I thought it was a good time to intervene. “Unless you and the rest of the girls want to join me at the Hay Burger for lunch?” I asked stepping all the way in with a wide welcoming smile.

Both of their faces lit up when they saw me. “Emmit!” Sweetie was the first one to cry out and run around the table to tackle me to the floor.

I laughed a little as she tackled my side taking us to the floor and wrapping my front paw around her, “Hey Sweetie. You want to go to the Hay Burger for lunch?”

“Yeah!” she exclaimed excitedly while practically jumping on top of me.

Rarity smiled at me with a slight shake of her head at Sweetie’s antics. “That’s all well in good, but you would have to get off of him first,” she chastised sweetly while walking around the table and up to me.

“Oh, sorry,” Sweetie apologized, stepping down off of me.

That’s when Rarity walked up, leaned her head down, and gave me a slow lingering passionate kiss. “Hello, darling,” she cooed with her eyes half-lidded.

“Hi there,” wiggled my eyebrows at her making her blush. “So what do you say about having lunch at the Hay Burger? I need to tell you girls something and it would be better if all of them were present.”

“I supposed,” she relented to my request, “it’s not my usual fare, but if you insist. But what would you want to speak to us about? And what about Rainbow?”

“I’ve already spoken to her at Wonderbolt’s Headquarters about the news,” I told her standing up. Rarity’s face slackened with concern at the word “news.” “My father is on the move again,” I told her, giving her a bone. “And I need to speak with the other girls about it.”

“Alright, dear,” she agreed whole heartily without hesitation with a firm nod of her head.

“Thank you. I’ll let the other girls know through the mind link.” I closed my eyes to concentrate on the link that was leftover, and never turned off, from when the shadow organization was destroyed.

“Mind link?” Sweetie whispered as my mind linked up with Twilight.

Twilight? You there?

It took a couple of seconds, but then she replied with, Emmit? Yes, I’m here, why? Where are you? Anything wrong?

I’m at Rarity’s and yes, something is wrong. Meet Rarity and I at the Hay Burger, alright?

Sure, she replied, alright.

Next was Pinkie as I motioned for Sweetie and Rarity out the door. Might as well meet them there.

Pinkie?

Before I even get a chance to ask she replies with, I’ll be there, Emmit and I’ll pick up Scootaloo too.

Ok, thank you, Pinkie. I simply chalked it up as Pinkie being Pinkie while following Rarity and Sweetie out of the store.

AJ? Come in, AJ. It took her a little bit longer to reply, but when she did she sounded a little...testy.

Tarnation, Emmit! I dern forgot that link is still there. You went and gave me a heart attack while I was fixing lunch. This better be good or I’ll come to get you to clean up for me.

Rarity looked at me with a quizzical look. “What happened?” she asked.

“Kind of gave AJ a start while she was doing something,” I told her with a wince. It is important, AJ. I am having all the girls meet at the Hay Burger. I’ve already talked to Rainbow at the Wonderbolt’s Headquarters. Bring Apple Bloom as well.

Alright, but you need to apologize after I get there.

I understand. We had just passed the town hall when Rarity used her magic to put Sweetie on my back. And out of habit I put my tails over her like I would little Solar.

Fluttershy? It’s Emmit. She replied a few seconds later, probably after recovering from the minor heart attack I gave her.

Emmit? What is it?

I need you to meet up with me and the girls at the Hay Burger. I’ve got news regarding my father that you all need to hear.

Oh, alright. I’ll be there as soon as I can.

“Hi, Emmit,” Twilight called out from behind us just as we got to the front doors of the Hay Burger. Turning my head around spotted both Twilight and Pinkie with Scootaloo.

“Hey, girls,” I called out to them before spotting Sweetie on my back. “Sweetie, when did you get there?”

She smiled at me while wiggling herself, as if getting more comfortable, on my back, “Rarity lifted me up here.”

“Oh,” I blinked before looking at Twilight and Pinkie. “Let’s all get inside. AJ, Apple Bloom and Fluttershy are all coming as well.” The girls agreed and started heading inside with me following behind them as they looked for the largest table.

“Sweetie Belle? Can I ride him next?” Scootaloo asked as we walked through the tables getting to a large round one in a corner.

“Yeah, on the way out,” Sweetie said to her, hoping down from my back. And while we all were sitting down the only thing going through my mind, besides what I already was going to say to the girls, was that in a few years what Scootaloo said would take on a whole new meaning for her.

“So, why did you call us here, Emmit?” Twilight wondered as a waitress came up and passed out menus.

“I’ll tell everypony once they’re all here,” I told them then told the waitress that I wanted water to drink. Then asked her what burgers they had and what the fries were made from. I ordered a veggie patty burger with regular potato fries because they don’t have regular meat patties, unfortunately. At least in Canterlot I can make meat requests and I do from time to time. And a few minutes later, both AJ and Fluttershy came in almost at the same time, spotted us, and walked over to join us.

“Alright, sugarcube,” AJ said to me after she and Fluttershy sat down at the table, “why did you bring us all here?”

“Father’s on the move again,” I told them after setting my glass down after taking a drink. I got worried looks all around. “Father came to a Canterlot newspaper himself this morning and told them lies that the paper published. The lie was that the real Princess Celestia and Luna are with him and that Chrysalis and a drone is disguised as Celestia and Luna that are with me.”

“Why would he do that?” Rarity asked, a little confused. “Doesn’t he know that nopony will believe him?”

“That’s the thing,” I looked at them with a sigh and a shake of my head. “It’s called a misinformation campaign. In his mind, he honestly believes, through brainwashing, that Chrysalis is telling the truth. So, he’s using a human trick to mislead the public at large in order to instill panic, anxiety, and whatever else in order to have the public panic enough to do something against us. If he can make the public truly believe those lies, then somepony may, just may mind you, try and hurt and or kill them. It’s a way to turn the public against the princesses.”

By the time I got done explaining it, each of them had horrific shocked looks on their faces. Including the Crusaders as well.

“That’s soo mean,” Pinkie said quietly, not sounding like herself.

“But the public shouldn’t believe him because of Solar Flame, right?” Twilight wondered aloud with a shake of her head.

“You’d think that,” I chuckled sadly, “but what I’ve found is that, even in this world, the public at large will tend to believe what the papers say. Or in the human world, they tend to believe whatever they see on television. And there’s one thought that all tyrants keep in mind.” I had their undivided attention as they listened to me. “That if they tell the public something loud enough and long enough, they will believe it to be true even when it’s false.”

“That’s insane,” AJ’s face showed complete disbelief and shock with her mouth hanging open, as if catching flies.

“You’re right, AJ. It is insane, however, if the public at large isn’t well educated, such as in the human world in my home country, then they tend to believe lies that much more easily.”

“So, is that what your father is hoping to do here?” Fluttershy asked softly.

“Essentially yes,” I gave them a nod, “which is why I told the Solar Captain to spread the word on him and to capture him, if possible. And for any newspapers and journalists not to listen to him.”

“Alright, I get all that,” AJ and Fluttershy had ordered their lunches while I was talking. But she was still confused. “But what does that have to do with us here in Ponyville?”

Twilight answered that question with, “Because if his father could walk into Canterlot and do whatever he wants. Then he can do so here as well.” The girls went silent as that thought sunk in, letting me and them concentrate on their lunch.

The rest of lunch was relatively quiet except for the occasional question here and there. I really didn’t warn them until the end of lunch before we all separated. “I want you girls to be extra careful around here, alright?”

“Now you know I can take care of myself,” AJ gave me a smirk as we all walked out of the Hay Burger after I paid for lunch.

With a chuckle, I sat down on my rump just outside and put a front leg around her shoulders. “AJ, to a point you’re right, but you don’t know my father like I do. And what he can do. And now that he knows what it’s like to be a changeling, he can change into anything his mind can come up with in order to complete his task. And Chrysalis just might tell him to come after you girls.”

“We understand,” Rarity cooed with a small smile and kissed me, “you are just concerned for us.”

I kissed back passionately, “And rightly so. I love you all.”

“Get a room,” Scootaloo gagged from my back then used a couple of tails to hide herself in so she couldn’t see.

“That is such a wonderful idea,” Rarity grinned at me with a mischievous wink then turned to the rest of them. “Any of you girls want to join?”

“Oh, oh, oh, oh, I want to,” Pinkie bounced up and down excitedly.

“I think I’ll take Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo back with me,” Twilight said with a nervous smile and a chuckle. “It’s time for another lesson anyway.”

“Aww,” Apple Bloom grumbled stepping over to Twilight.

“We can’t watch whatever fun you’re going to have?” Sweetie Asked having no clue what she was really asking.

Scootaloo grumbled as well hopping down from my back to walk over to Twilight.

“I got chores to do, so I’ll catch y’all later,” She said, turned, and started trotting back home.

That left Fluttershy which she leaned up giving me a big passionate kiss. “Maybe you can come by later, Emmit? I’ve got animals that need attention.”

“That will be perfectly fine, darling,” Rarity winked at Fluttershy while leaning up against me, “though he might be a little tired.”

“Oh that’s ok,” Fluttershy dismissed with a quiet smile and a wave of her hoof. “That’s where Zecora’s potion will help him.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie bounced happily then grabbed me at one of my tails with her tail, “this way, Emmit. I’m going to be your special pastry that you fill with your wonderful cream.”

“Later, darlings,” Rarity singsonged sweetly and followed behind me as Pinkie pulled me toward Rarity’s boutique.

^_^

(Thorax’s POV, Evening near Fluttershy’s cottage)

“It’s a good thing that we’re coming to watch them in the evening,” my mare companion was saying as we made our way out of the Whitetail Woods close to a cottage. “Being near ponies makes me nervous.”

“Why?” I asked while my eyes searched the area around the cottage, making sure we’re safe. “I think that changelings and ponies can live together peacefully.”

She stopped dead in her tracks looking at me with a dumbfounded expression. “You can’t be serious!”

I gave her a shrug, “Why not?”

“They’re food that’s why!” she narrowed her eyes at me looking stern and serious.

I sat down in front of her and shook my head, “No, love is our food and I’ve found that we can harvest love even from animals. And from what I can tell, they dislike us taking without asking. So, why not ask?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “Because they’ll hate us anyway? You were there when we tried for Canterlot and again at the Crystal Kingdom.”

“Yes, I was there, but-” she interrupted me by putting her hoof to my mouth. Then used it to point toward the cottage. We were looking at the back of the cottage that was facing us, and in the dying light of evening we saw Fluttershy and Twilight Sparkle outside with Emmit in his human form. And naked.

“What are they doing?” she asked. Then motioned us closer, “Let’s get into a couple of dogs disguise and get closer for better observation.”

I shrugged getting into a generic dog form and began making my way closer to them. She followed behind me until we hid behind a large bush that was close enough for us to hear what was going on.

“I’ve read some...books about how to do it, but...”

“It’s alright, Twilight,” we watched Fluttershy gently put her hoof against her friend’s shoulder, “sometimes there are things that you just can’t learn from a book. This is one of them.”

Twilight looked around, but luckily didn’t see us. “Yeah, but...outside?” She looked nervous for some reason that I didn’t understand.

That’s when Fluttershy’s voice changed, as well as her appearance. “It’s more thrilling, Twilight.” Her voice got more like a snake or a bat maybe. She turned toward Emmit, “Observe first, then try it for yourself.” She put her nose against his crotch, “Take in his scent, Twilight. Rub your nose against his shaft until it rises for you.”

“The love they are giving off will feed us for years,” she whispered to me with an excited shiver.

I watched as Twilight sat down right next to Fluttershy. “Once his cock is hard gently take it in your mouth like so,” she said before taking his member into her mouth. Then she pulled back again saying, “He likes gentle sucking, like a foal sucking on her mother’s teat. And lightly run your tongue along the underside of his cock.” She leaned in and apparently started doing exactly as she said. She took his male member in her mouth and started sucking on it, but not hard by what I could tell.

We heard Emmit’s moans of pleasure as Fluttershy still sucked gently. Fluttershy stayed there for another minute before pulling back and looking at Twilight, “You try now.” Twilight nodded and sidestepped where Fluttershy was previously sitting in front of Emmit. “Now gently put your lips around his cock.” Twilight did as she was told and took his hard member into her mouth.

“She’s going to do it,” my companion whispered excitedly. “Both of their love and lust are increasing rapidly. That’s it, Twilight, suck him off.”

I’ll admit to getting excited myself while watching them.

“Now gently run your tongue along the underside of his shaft while sucking like a foal against a teat,” Fluttershy said softly, her voice was filled with lust. We heard Emmit’s moans of pleasure as Twilight obeyed what she was told. “That’s it Twilight, gently suck then let go, suck and let go. Slowly, like a foal against a mother’s teat.” Fluttershy looked up at Emmit, “How is she doing, Emmit?”

“Wonderful,” he said softly, “soo good. Oh, that feels soo good.”

I was riveted at the sight before me. Not to mention feeling a stirring of my own. I found my eyes taking glances at my companion’s rear end with images of me mounting her flashing through my mind. Then I started simply staring, but I didn’t know it until she called me out on it.

“You’re not seriously thinking about it are you?” she questioned me with wide eyes.

“You don’t have to swallow if you don’t want to,” my ears picked up Fluttershy’s voice as I stared at my companion. “I don’t, I don’t like it.”

“You are considering it,” she whispered in shock as her mouth hung open as if catching flies. “We can’t it’s not allowed for drones to share love or lust.”

“I’m…,” I heard Emmit barely say before a long moan of release. I didn’t see whether or not Twilight swallowed or not, not that it mattered to me.

“Chrysalis won’t know,” I told her, stepping sideways to get up closer to her. Our bodies almost touching.

“Yes, she will,” my companion’s voice showed her fear of getting caught and her disbelief. “She’s a goddess that knows when we share those emotions.”

“She’s not a goddess,” I retorted with a shake of my head. “And she doesn’t know because I’ve done it before. I’ve tested her and she didn’t know.”

“What?!” her voice was still a whisper while she looked at me in shock. “But…,” she shook her head, “she must have had her reason for not-”

“She’s not a goddess,” I re-iterated again cutting her off, “and she won’t know.” Then leaned in stealing a kiss from her. At first, she didn’t resist but even leaned into me. Then a few seconds later she pulled back looking completely fearful.

“I can’t do it,” she shook her head before running back toward the forest.

It was sad that she left. I’ve had sex before and I’ve got serious doubts about Chrysalis both as a goddess and as a leader. For now, I’ve got a wonderful show in front of me. By this time, Emmit had lifted Twilight up putting her front hooves against the side of Fluttershy’s cottage. And began taking her from behind and very quickly the sound of sex was filling my ears.

And I stayed well after dark until the three of them went inside. Then it was time for me to give all the emotions I’ve gathered into the hive.

Chapter Seven: Fluttershy’s Family Gets a Little Spice

I was currently feeding my daughter while in my human form. Bottle in hand and her in the other I was laid back in the chair next to her crib with her laying on my chest. It was still early in the morning when she woke up, so I took it upon myself to feed her and let Tia sleep. Which she did after she saw me get up and take care of little Solar. While Tia slept, and little Solar fed, I thought over how my father hasn’t been seen since his appearance a few days ago. It makes me wonder if he’s tried again somewhere else or somehow got word that he’s marked.

I let my mind wander after Solar went back to sleep after burping. Tia woke up with a yawn and a stretch a little bit later while I was still holding Solar, stroking her back as she still slept. Tia looked over at me with a happy content smile on her face. With a smile back, I carefully stood up, walked over to the bed, laid Solar down on the pillow by Tia’s head, and then joined her in the bed. Now laying next to her, with Solar between us, I leaned over giving her a good morning kiss. “Good morning, sunshine,” I whispered to her while rubbing her head with a hand.

She sighed contently, tilting her head into my hand, “Good morning. You looked deep in thought.”

“Yeah, I was,” a slow nod acknowledged that. “I was wondering what my father was doing. He hasn’t been seen since I put the word out. Just wondering if he knows he’s got a mark on him or not.”

When the sound of her humming took on a sultry tone, it got my attention. She was looking at me with bedroom eyes and used her hind leg to rub up against my soft member. “I know how to take your mind off of it for a while,” she mewed at me, “and put up a sound barrier around Solar, so she won’t be disturbed.” After a grin from me, she used her magic to put Solar back into her crib and put up a sound barrier. It was after that I moved over her. “We got a little time before you meet Fluttershy’s parents,” she said, wrapping her hind legs around my waist.

“That’s true,” I said softly before giving her a passionate kiss, “and you have no idea what the parents in the human world would do to use magic to put up a sound field around their child just to have some private time.” She giggled at that. “Especially after they have learned to walk and talk,” I rolled my eyes. “Constantly at the door going mommy mommy mommy mommy.”

“They really do that in the human world?” she asked through a couple of giggles.

“Oh yeah,” I nodded as the tip of my member touched that heavenly entrance. Her eyes closed with a happy moan of pleasure. “You should hear more of what my mother had to put up with.”

“Later,” she moaned with her hind legs squeezing to pull me inside of her.

^_^

I did two things before leaving for Cloudsdale. One was to get the cloud walking spell put on me, so I wouldn’t fall to my death. I may be able to maneuver in the air, but I can’t fly. The other was saying goodbye to Luna slash Nightmare Moon. Never leave without letting Luna slash Nightmare Moon know. Trust me. On the way out though I got word that the restaurant Tasty Treat is in town. Which was a good thing because now I could invite the whole family down to Tasty Treat for lunch. That would accomplish getting to know Fluttershy’s parents, checking up on the restaurants, and saying hello to Rarity and Pinkie all at the same time.

So, at the moment I was bouncing my way down the cloud street toward Fluttershy’s parent’s house. Bouncing because the street was made from clouds. I also noticed that the fences around the houses were made from rainbows and solid rainbows at that. And according to the numbers on the houses that were passing by, I wasn’t far from it either.

“Hey stud,” I heard Rainbow’s voice right before she fluttered up beside me. There was amusement in her voice as she watched me bounce along. And girlishly chuckled at my antics, “Enjoying the clouds?”

“Yep,” I told her while saying “boing” every time I bounced. Then it hit me. Was this the episode where Fluttershy’s brother moved back in? “Fluttershy’s parents invited you too, right?” I asked, stopped bouncing to simply walk while she fluttered by my head.

“Yeah. Didn’t she tell you?” she asked.

“Not that I know of,” I told after a thought. “And if I’m right, then I’m afraid that I know what’s going to happen.”

“What’s that?” We spotted the house just up ahead.

“That her parents have invited her brother back in with them.”

She was in front of me in a flash and holding my head in her hooves, “Please tell me that’s not true.”

“I hope it ain’t, believe me,” I sighed while she limply fluttered in the air in despair. And landed next to me when we walked up to the door of the house. Surprisingly the house itself was made from real materials, not clouds. And that included the door and windows. The house seemed to be in two major parts with the door on the left side of the house. The kitchen and dining room seemed to be on the right side. Because I thought I saw her parents and Fluttershy sitting at a table through the window. Rainbow knocked on the door.

Fluttershy’s father answered it. A lime-colored Pegasus with a light pink mane and tail with his mane done up like whipped cream topping with a mustache to boot. He immediately brightened when he saw us, though his voice was similar to Fluttershy’s. Soft and meek. “Rainbow Dash, welcome,” he greeted then looked at me, “and you must be Emmit.” He moved aside to let us in, “Come in.”

“Thank you,” I told him as Rainbow said the same. And just like I thought, the dining room tables were just in front of the windows. Fluttershy’s mother was sitting in a chair under the window and beamed a wide smile as we walked in. That got Fluttershy’s attention where she turned her head around in her seat, on the other side of her mother. Fluttershy’s eyes locked onto mine as I greeted her with a passionate kiss, “Fluttershy.” Being so big, I forwent the chair and simply sat down next to her chair as Rainbow took the other one on the other side of me.

“Alright you two, break it up,” Rainbow giggled at us after she took her seat.

“Oh I don’t mind,” Missus Shy said softly, again having a voice like Fluttershy. “I’m happy that she found somepony.”

“Or whatever he calls himself,” Mister Shy echoed her in agreement.

Fluttershy leaned up against me with a happy content sigh with a couple of my tails around her. I also put a couple of tails around Rainbow as well. Rainbow didn’t seem to mind. “Yes, I’m Emmit ma’am. This form is one of two that I have. This one is a fox with nine tails, an ability per tail. And not my original form. That is my bipedal form that’s similar to a hairless Minotaur.”

“Isn’t that exciting,” Missus Shy genuinely seemed interested.

“Our daughter has told us much about you,” Mister Shy told me as he took his seat beside his wife. “Another world?” he asked as a way to break the ice, so to speak regarding my history and who I was. As any father would want to ask.

I nodded, “Correct. I’m not from this world. I was pulled here by the Tree of Harmony herself because the soul of my departed mother was pulled into this world by the Shadow Organization. They tried to resurrect a dark pony and got her soul mixed with my mother.”

“Oh dear,” Missus Shy’s face fell when she heard it.

“So, when I got here I was in this form, which is a fictional one from my world. It’s not supposed to be real, but it’s what the Tree put me in. At first, it was Fluttershy only that was able to understand me. That was until the Empress herself decided to help me out. And the rest is history.”

“Well, we are happy that you and Rainbow can be with us for lunch,” Missus Shy exclaimed happily.

“It’s my pleasure,” I told them, “thank you for inviting me.”

“Thanks for inviting me as well,” Rainbow spoke up. “Things have been soo busy with the Wonderbolts that it’s great to spend some time relaxing somewhere quiet.”

“That’s exactly what I intend to do, now that I’ve retired,” Mister Shy smiled as he said it. “In fact, I’ve converted the back house to showcase my cloud collection.” So that’s what the other building had in it. Interesting. “I have my clouds, she has her garden, our daughter has her animals and her brother…” He trailed off with a look of disappointment on his face.

“He has his interests,” Missus Shy giggled a little out of embarrassment.

“Speaking of interests,” Mister Shy looked over at me, “I’m interested how we became grandparents.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Rainbow’s face looking rather forlorn.

“And can we see your other form?” Missus Shy asked me.

I thought for a second, then smiled at Missus Shy, “Alright, but first where is the bathroom?” I stood up.

She blinked at me, a little confused, as did Mister Shy. “Oh, that is through the living room on the left.”

“Thank you, I’ll be right back,” I said to them while giving Rainbow an encouraging smile then headed toward the bathroom. I needed it for a towel to wrap around my waist. After walking inside and changing into my human form, I looked for a towel. Luckily, the cloud walking spell worked for both forms and not just one. After finding the towel, and wrapping it around my waist, I made my way back to the dining room. Making sure to duck my head down while walking through doorways. The ceiling was high enough, but the doorways were just a little too short. Rainbow’s voice hit my ears as I got closer to them. She was finishing her story on Flutterbat.

“And that’s how Flutterbat was created,” Rainbow’s voice still held regret in it for what happened.

“We know about Flutterbat,” Mister Shy said. “But how does that relate to her pregnancy?”

That’s when I walked in with a towel around my waist, “That’s where my talk with the Empress comes in.”

Missus Shy was the first one to speak as everypony looked over at me. “Oh, my,” Missus Shy blushed while putting a hoof to her chest, “what an imposing figure.”

I bowed my head to her with a smirk as I walked up to the table, “I am a predator madam.” I grabbed a chair on the other side of Fluttershy then sat down in it at the table.

“What’s the benefits of this form?”

I held up my hands and wiggled my fingers, “Fingers, Mister Shy, fingers.” They looked a little confused while I put a hand on both Fluttershy’s head and on Rainbow’s. Gently scratching their heads.

“Believe me, his hands are simply amazing,” Rainbow winked at them. “Can give you shivers in all the right places. Way better than hooves.” I think they got the idea if by them blushing was any indication. Especially Missus Shy. But we can talk about me later. I wanted to get back to Mister Shy’s question.

“Getting back to your question,” motioning to Mister Shy with my head, “on how does that incident relate to Fluttershy getting pregnant. Since then, as you know, Flutterbat didn’t go away. And about almost a year ago now, she had a desire to mate. That posed a problem. If she had foals with another pony then her foals would be true vampires. As in needing blood. And the Empress feared that the blood they would seek would be other ponies blood. But if she had foals with me, she could influence the growth so they would be omnivores like me. And be the first true thestral race under Luna’s command. They might look like bat ponies, but their desire would be toward meat, so they won’t seek pony blood.”

The longer I spoke about it the more they looked more concerned for Fluttershy. When I got done, Missus Shy got down from her chair, came over, and hugged her daughter. “Oh, I never knew,” she nearly cried as she held her daughter.

Fluttershy hugged back, “It’s alright mom, we all talked about it beforehoof. I’m actually happy to be pregnant with his two foals.”

“Two?” her father blinked over at her.

“Oh yes, there will be twins,” Fluttershy clarified with a giggle. “I’m going to be the mother of a completely new race of ponies. So, the first two eventually will have foals of their own. And Emmit is the father of this new race. I feel honored and overjoyed to be having these foals.”

“I’m just glad she’s having them and not me,” Rainbow cringed a little at the thought. “I like foals, don’t get me wrong. But I’m not ready for parenthood yet. I want to continue my career first. Plus the idea of more than one foal at a time kinda scares me.”

“And that’s alright, dear,” Missus Shy smiled at Rainbow with a coo in her voice. “And it was a little bit hard raising two foals at a time, but the joy of having them outweighs any of the problems.”

“Oh yes, she’s quite right,” Mister Shy echoed her with a smile of her own. Though I think there was some disappointment in their eyes when they thought of her brother. Then under his breath, he added, “Though one is more difficult than the other.”

Of course, we all heard it.

“He is trying at times yes,” Missus Shy agreed then looked a little embarrassed.

“Mom?” Fluttershy question was laced with worry.

“He was attending his mane therapy classes and well...” he began explaining.

She finished for him, “he was having some disagreements.”

“Oh come on, you really don’t mean…,” Rainbow trailed off, almost looking terrified.

“Oh it’s only for a little while until he gets back on his hooves,” Missus Shy said it with a hopeful smile. I don’t think either Rainbow nor Fluttershy believed it. Fluttershy face hoofed herself while Rainbow put her head onto the table with a groan.

Suddenly right then was when the door opened and Zephyr came in with a dramatic flourish and a loud, “Guess who’s home!” Then turned around to look at Fluttershy, only to stop midway and gaze at me, “That’s right big sis, it’s your one and only...” And then he froze. It was like somepony hit the pause button. Whether it was out of fear or confusion I wasn’t sure. I was only happy that he was quiet. Then he started moving again as if hitting the play button. He was trying to play the protective brother with his face seeming to harden with narrowed eyes. “You must be the one that got my big sister pregnant,” he said, not happy with me, and even walked over to us.

Leaning back in my chair, I put an arm around both Fluttershy and Rainbow. “Yeah. And?” looking at him with a smirk. This guy was such a pansy that I could take him even in my human form. Not that I wanted a fight or anything. When he got to me, it was like he didn’t know what to do next. He had a disapproving look on his face and looking at me with a glare, but not doing anything.

He paused, seeming to think about a response. “Aaand being her brother,” he started slowly with his eyes darting from one side to another, “it’s my job to protect her from ruffians like you.”

I feigned shock, with a fake gasp as well, before turning my head toward Fluttershy, “Am I a ruffian?”

She giggled cutely and with a wide smile on her face she leaned over giving me a kiss, “Not at all.”

“Thank you,” then looked at Rainbow. “Am I a ruffian, Rainbow?”

Rainbow had a different reply. She turned toward me and grabbed my head with her hooves. “I don’t mind if you’re a little rough,” then gave me a passionate kiss.

“I don’t either,” was Flutterbat’s response as well with her leaning over and doing the same as Rainbow.

Of course, that got her brother’s attention and I don’t think he was told because of the shocked look on his face. His eyes were wider than old Buick hubcaps and his mouth was open soo wide he could catch flies in it. Then he seemed to recover with a snap and a roll of his eyes. “Oh I see,” he saddled up to Rainbow and even went to put a hoof around her, “you’re playing hard to get.”

“WHAT!?” Rainbow’s loud voice cracked like a whip. She prevented him from putting his hoof around her by putting her own hoof against his leg, giving him a hard glare.

“I understand and it’s sweet that you came to see me home,” his voice was laced with arrogance. Even giving her a wink.

“I did not come for you,” Rainbow heatedly chastised him, glaring at him, “your parents invited me.”

Zephyr walked over between his parents, putting his front hooves around them both pulling them into a hug. “I appreciate you two trying play matchmaker but I’m not interested in a relationship right now.”

“We aren’t trying to play matchmaker,” his father tried to tell him.

“And how is your mane therapy studies? Is anything wrong?” his mother asked him.

“Oh there’s nothing wrong, per se,” was his nonchalant answer with a roll of his eyes and a wave of his hoof. “It’s just that the instructors have their mandatory styles. But I have my own style.” Then looked around as if searching for something, or somepony. “And where is that party planning mare? Because we need a party up in here, you know what I mean?” Walking around the table, he looked around, “And there needs to be some changes in decoration as well. I mean, drab.” The last word ended in a singsong voice as he passed us and went into the living room.

“Mom? Dad? Can I talk to you for a second?” Fluttershy asked her parents now with determination in her voice. She and her parents got up and walked out of the kitchen to the main entrance area at the front door to talk. While they talked, so did Rainbow and I.

Rainbow sighed, now finally able to relax a little because Zephyr was in the living room moving furniture around. “Man, am I glad that he’s not paying attention to me anymore,” Rainbow leaned over and whispered. “You see how obnoxious he is?”

I acknowledged it with a nod and whispered back, “I do, yes. It’s not so funny seeing it in person rather than watching it.”

“So, what happens?” she wondered. With one hand, I pulled her chair up against mine and put my arm around her to be close to me.

One quick look behind me showed that Zephyr was still reorganizing the living room. “Basically he’ll go over to the back house over there, upturn her garden and throw out most of his cloud collection in order to make room for his art studio. That’s when Fluttershy and you return to help her parents tell him to leave.”

“Really?” she asked hopefully.

I nodded with a chuckle, “Then he shows up at Fluttershy’s place trying to mooch off of her, but she demands that he gets a job. She tries with Rarity first, Twilight second, and then you third. When all those fails, Fluttershy forces him to leave.” Rainbow was riveted. “A while later, a bird comes back telling her that Zephyr is in the forest and you can imagine how that turned out.” Rainbow was giggling. “But it did get through his thick skull that he needs to do things for himself. That’s when everything turned around and he finally starts finishing things. Even went back to mane therapy and graduated.”

“So, he can do it,” she whispered in thought.

“Oh yes, he can. He just needs some tough love is all. And sometimes, someone or somepony, in this case, might need to reach bottom before he can look up.” Putting a hand to my ear, I thought I heard bits and pieces of the conversation she was having with her parents. With the thought in mind of going out there to help Fluttershy, I got out of my chair, took off the towel, and morphed back into my fox form. “And right now, I think it’s time to advise Fluttershy of something that could speed this along.” Rainbow followed me out of the kitchen.

“…we know how to stand up for ourselves,” her father was saying. Although the look on his face wouldn’t make anypony believe him.

“Is that right, Mister Shy?” my voice held skepticism, and disbelief, in it as Rainbow and I walked up behind Fluttershy. He nodded, but none of us believed him. So, I leaned over whispering to Fluttershy. “Listen, Fluttershy. Within the next hour or so your brother is going over to that back house and tear up your mother’s garden and start tossing out your father’s cloud collection. If they don’t stand up for themselves, then perhaps you can do it for them?” I was hoping to skip a few steps, so to speak, and get the same results. If Rainbow and Fluttershy went back to Ponyville she’d hear the same thing from Pinkie and AJ. So, why not from me?

When Fluttershy looked over at me the look on her face told me that she wasn’t surprised. Whether it was what I said or that I said it? I didn’t know, but it was probably both in this case. Her sigh was barely audible, but Rainbow and I heard it. “You’re probably right. I’m not surprised that he would do something like that. And not surprised that you would know either.” Both then. She steeled her resolve with a deep breath before turning to face her parents. “Mom? Dad? I’m going to intervene and tell him that he can’t stay here.”

“But dear, you don’t need to do that,” her mother disagreed with a wave of her hoof.

“Apparently I do, mother,” she said. “He’s going to ruin your things just like he did last time. I won’t stand by and let it happen again. So, after telling him to leave, you can either back me up or let him ruin all your hard work.” With that, she turned around to go face her brother in the living room. We followed her for two reasons. One was to back her up. Two was to watch the show. And speaking of show, the series didn’t show us how much he changed the living room. But change it he did. Everything was switched around how he liked it. And Fluttershy didn’t like it one bit and it showed in her demeanor and echoed in the firm resolve in her voice. “Zephyr Breeze stop right this instant.” And personally, I think some of her motherly instincts were showing through.

He did too. I’m not sure if he ever heard that tone of voice coming from his family before. But he heard it now and stopped moving one of the chairs around and looked to her with shock on his face.

“I won’t let you trot into our parent's house and do whatever you want with it.” Her voice was firm as she spoke to him. Then turned around to face her parents which had just walked up. “Mom? Dad? I know speaking up for yourself can be hard, believe me, but Zephyr will never live on his own if he can lean on you.” While her parents were looking at each other and thinking about what she said, Zephyr had something to say about it.

“Don’t be so dramatic, sis.” He almost whined that phrase out. And rolled his eyes doing it. “Mom and Dad just wanna let me be me! Right? I can do plenty on my own,” with a big smile he dismissed what Fluttershy said with a wave of his hoof.

Got him.

“I agree,” I saw a grin form on her face, “which is why you should move out.”

Now he looked really nervous, even started sweating. “Oh. Well, I mean, I totally would, but… I don’t think that’s what Mom and Dad want!” Zephyr tried putting on the cute face, complete with the waterworks. “It’s not, is it?”

Every one of us turned around to look at them. They looked to each other and gave a very slight nod to each other before their father spoke up after a soft sigh. “You know we love you son, but your sister has a point.”

“Sure, I mean,” he should be an actor with the way he can start crying in an instant, “I really just came back to keep you guys company, but...” He started gathering things up from around the place. “Whatever’s best for the family. I just… I just gotta grab a few essentials.”

“And...you definitely have somewhere else to go?” Missus Shy asked, showing concern as a mother should.

He faked a chuckle, “Of course! There’s plenty of ponies who’d love for a little breeze to blow their way...” He made his way toward the stairs without another word.

After he was out of sight, Fluttershy was first to walk up to her parents because of the look on their faces. She hugged them because of how sad they looked right now. We were close enough to hear Fluttershy quietly tell them that she understood how hard it was to stand up for themselves as they did. Quickly, and quietly, telling them about her time with the Breezies and that sometimes the kindest thing they could do was shove them out the door.

It was after a lull in the quiet conversation that I stepped up and gently suggested, “You asked us here for lunch, but perhaps I can convince you to have lunch with me in Canterlot. There’s a new restaurant that just opened up that’s really delicious. I would be happy to take you to lunch.” Even though their mood was saddened, they agreed to have lunch with a small smile.

^_^

Both her parents and Fluttershy were concerned about leaving him alone at first before I reminded them that he was moving out. After leaving I realized something. That I think I was supposed to intervene here. Because if Pinkie was called to Canterlot to the Tasty Treat then how could she advise Fluttershy in Ponyville at the same time? From there it was off toward Canterlot and Tasty Treat. I was so looking forward to finally meeting them. Restaurant Row was bustling with activity when we finally got there. That was a good sign. And speaking of sign, I was looking for one particular sign that was at the end of a short alley. Even though I knew what to look for, I wasn’t sure where it was. And the crowd of ponies didn’t help either because there were ponies everywhere. It was much busier now with ponies going to all the restaurants. Which told me that they have already stood up to Zesty Gourmand already.

“You sure you know where you’re going?” Rainbow asked while hovering beside me where she was able to fly over most of the crowd.

“I know what to look for,” I told her while looking around, “but the actual location...is...” After a look down one short alleyway, I smiled. “And there it is,” motioned with a paw toward the new Tasty Treat with a few ponies leaving the restaurant with smiles on their faces. Fluttershy and her parents stood off to the side, looking at it. “The Tasty Treat,” motioning them to follow, I started walking toward the entrance, “where if I’m right we can have lunch with my wife Rarity and Pinkie.”

“How did you know that they will be here?” Fluttershy wondered aloud.

I looked down at her beside me with a wink, “Remember that show I told you about?” She nodded once before realizing what I was really asking her. Then she nodded again getting the idea. “So, let’s see if they’re still there.” With her parents and Rainbow in tow, we made our way to the entrance. A sign said for us to seat ourselves and I spotted Pinkie and Rarity at the other end of the restaurant by the kitchen door. Rarity’s back was toward us, but Pinkie was facing us and saw me first. She was about to wave, but I stopped her and motioned her to stay quiet. With a wink to Rainbow, I started sneaking and tiptoeing, my way toward my wife with a mischievous grin on my face. Other patrons were looking at me, some with concern and some with fear if they haven’t seen me before as I passed them. I knew that I would be designated to the couch when I visited her again, but this was just too good to pass up.

I didn’t hear the others behind me which means that Rainbow probably held them back out of self-defense. I was close enough to strike but didn’t get the chance because Saffron walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup in her magical grasp. When she saw me sneaking up on my wife, she didn’t know I was her husband but a simple predator. Thereby her reaction was to scream loudly and magically launch the soup directly at my face.

When she screamed and launched lunch at me, the other patrons did the same. As well as my wife. With a sigh of defeat, I plopped my butt down on the floor in front of my wife with the bowl hanging off of my muzzle and a couple of tomatoes over my eyes.

“You won’t attack any patrons while-”

“Saffron! Stop!” my ears picked up Rarity’s cry as the two vegetables slowly slid down off my eyes. “It’s alright, that’s my husband.”

“Husband?!” Saffron cried out in shock through her thick accent.

“Yep,” Rainbow obviously decided to join us. I could hear her hoofsteps and her laughing as she approached. She wasn’t the only one laughing either. Fluttershy and her parents were as well as most of the patrons. “Man that was soo perfect dude,” Rainbow laughed at me. She was to the left of me.

Pinkie was giggling as Rarity stepped up with a few giggles saying, “Oh darling, I’m so sorry.”

“No, you’re not,” Rainbow giggled and felt her pick something off of my head. “Wow, that’s good even with a dash of Emmit.”

“I am sorry as well, I didn’t realize that he was your husband,” Saffron apologized profusely.

“Here, let me clean you up,” Rarity took the bowl from my muzzle then wiped my face clean.

“Thank you,” said to her giving her a big kiss.

“You’re welcome,” she was happy to see me by the look on her face, then it changed to more disappointment. “Were you going to startle me again?”

“Was being the right word as it didn’t work.”

“I’m sorry. Please have a seat and I’ll get you the house special,” Saffron pleaded to me.

“Thank you, as well as these four with me as well,” I told her motioning to Rainbow, Fluttershy, and her parents.

“Of course,” Saffron bowed her head to me before heading back into the kitchen.

“Have a seat,” motioning for them to have a seat at the table.

The table was just big enough for us all with Rarity deciding to start the conversation going while we waited for lunch to be served.

“Hello, I’m Rarity, Emmit’s wife,” she looked over at Fluttershy’s parents, “and this is Pinkie Pie.”

“I’m Mister Shy and this is my wife,” Mister Shy smiled in greeting. “Fluttershy is our daughter.”

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Rarity told them as she leaned up against me with her front leg through mine.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie the best party planner in all of Equestria. Fluttershy is our best friend.”

“Our daughter has told us a lot about both of you,” Missus Shy said, her voice filled with joy. “We are so happy that she has such great friends.”

“So, what brings you here to Canterlot? And how did you know we were here?” Rarity looked up at me for the answer.

“Remember the show I told you about?” It took Rarity a second to understand before giving me a nod. “But today, Fluttershy’s parents invited Rainbow and I for lunch and I thought that it would be good here. My treat, of course.”

“Well that was truly chivalrous of you, dear,” Rarity cooed, leaning over giving me a deep kiss. “And a true pleasure to meet you both,” she said to Fluttershy’s parents.

“Our daughter has told us much about her friends and mister Emmit.”

Mister Shy agreed, “And we are happy to finally meet not only him but her friends as well.”

She leaned up against her husband, “And happy that we are finally grandparents.”

Fluttershy was blushing when I looked down at her but leaned up against me with a content hum after giving her a kiss.

“It was unsettling to eat meat at first. But I got used to it and don’t mind it so much anymore as the two foals need it.” She put a hoof against her protruding belly, rubbing lovingly. “I’m actually looking forward to being a mother. Feeding them and taking care of them.”

“You have had a lot of practice with your animals,” Rainbow pointed out.

“Here we are,” Saffron cheered while levitating a rather large tray filled with soup bowls and what smelled like hot fresh garlic buttery covered bread.

“Oh, that smells good,” Pinkie sounded like I was feeling while her eyes, and mine, were latched onto the tray.

“I say it does smell divine,” Rarity echoed that sentiment as Saffron passed out the bowls around the table with a couple of slices of bread for each of us.

I couldn’t help but immediately levitate a small slice of bread and dip it into the bowl to take a quick taste.

“Mister Emmit,” Saffron’s sad voice hit my ears as I savored the flavors that lovingly attacked my tongue, “I’d like to apologize once again.”

“Accepted,” I hummed out to her, “because this is really good.”

“Thank you so much, Mister Emmit,” Saffron bowed and I didn’t stop her either, mostly because I didn’t want to miss any part of this dish. “We hope you enjoy your lunch.”

^_^

We did enjoy lunch after the food was delivered. I kept the foreknowledge of Rarity and Pinkie’s mission and the series to myself, so Fluttershy’s parents won’t freak out. After things slowed down some, Rarity and Pinkie invited Saffron and her father to join us for company and conversation. So, we spent time eating and enjoying everypony’s company. Soon though, it was time to leave and Fluttershy’s parents to go home. Once again they said it was a pleasure meeting me and getting to know me during lunch. So, I wished them well before the girls and I headed toward the train station for Ponyville.

At the train station, I requested the private car for all of us because it was going to be a couple of hours until Ponyville.

“I’m glad that everything went well for us all, especially with Tasty Treat,” Rarity was saying as we all walked into the car. I was the last one in, chivalry and all. “So, I’m looking forward to spending time at the spa after we return home.” Rarity and Fluttershy sat next to each other with Rainbow and Pinkie on the other side. I decided to take my seat between Rarity and Fluttershy, putting a couple of tails around both.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow echoed licking her lips, “that lunch was super awesome. Not to mention having edible portions for a change.”

I rolled my eyes slightly. Here we go. Rarity and Fluttershy leaned up against me.

“It was super delicious,” Pinkie was almost bouncing in her seat, “and I’m super happy that they can make the meals that they want.”

“And not just them but other restaurants wanted to do the same for a couple of years now,” Fluttershy echoed their sentiments while using a wing to gently rub my back.

Rarity’s sigh was short but just loud enough for me to hear it. “I’ll admit that having Zesty make every restaurant the same wasn’t the best for the owners. She was preventing them from cooking what they wanted.”

I gave her a soft kiss, knowing that it took some courage to say that for her. It was almost saying that she was wrong. Almost. “If Zesty wants a certain dish that’s fine. However, making every restaurant be exactly the same and serve exactly the same foods? That’s not freedom. That’s stifling creativity. As far as being a high-class restaurant, let the public decide. After all, they are the ones going to them to eat, right?”

“You do have a point, dear,” Rarity admitted, looking up at me with a small smile. Almost as if admitting defeat. “Now that the mission is over, It’ll be good to get back home and relax.”

“Well...maybe not,” I hesitantly pointed out. All eyes went to me.

“What do you mean? Will our trip to the spa have to wait?” she put on the charm by giving me a worried look and flashing her eyelashes at me.

“Not necessarily, but it won’t be relaxing either. You see Zephyr will show up at Fluttershy’s place.”

“What!?” both Fluttershy and Rainbow said simultaneously.

“He said he had a place to say,” Fluttershy protested.

I gave her a sheepish nod, “He thinks he does with you.”

“He better work if he wants to stay with me,” she protested rather fiercely. “I won’t tolerate him not working.”

“How does it go on the show?” Rainbow asked, obviously hoping that I would have another solution.

“Well, as you said Fluttershy, if he wants to stay he would have to work,” I pointed out. “The first job was dying fabrics for Rarity.”

“I do have some that need it,” she agreed.

“Yeah, but he lets the animals do what they want with it and claims he’s just being creative. He leaves the place in a mess.” She was getting mad just thinking about it. I swear there was smoke coming from her ears and I think her eyes turned red.

“Next was Twilight. He would clean the windows. Only he gets Spike to do it for him by tricking him into showing him the best way to do it.” Now the other girls were getting heated over it. It showed on their faces.

“And the last job, him being a Pegasus-”

“Don’t you dare say it,” Rainbow interrupted me.

“Yes, is working with you.”

“I don’t you not to say it, Emmit,” she said dryly with disappointment.

“Oh, it ends well. You shock him with a lightning bolt,” I told her to cheer her up.

She brightened immediately, rubbing her front hooves together, and chuckling almost madly, “I take it back, it’ll be fun.”

Even Fluttershy was amused at that one. “After that,” I continued, “is when both Fluttershy and Rainbow gives him a talk on finishing what he starts. Because he’s afraid of failing, therefore he doesn’t try. In the end, he does go back and finishes mane therapy.”

“So, it works out in the end?” Fluttershy’s deep hopeful eyes looked up at me.

I gave her a reassuring kiss, “Yes, it works out in the end. But perhaps we could keep Rarity’s place from becoming a mess by taking out her cat?”

“Oh, I could take her while you and Rarity go to the spa,” Fluttershy agrees.

“That might work.”

Rarity leaned her head up giving me a passionate kiss, “Hopefully it will, thank you, darling.”

“That just leaves taking Spike somewhere when he goes to Twilight.”

“I think I can do that, my husband,” Rarity coos. “Besides, I have a feeling that he’ll make a mess of things anyway and I’ll need Spikes help in cleaning it up.”

Fluttershy sighed with disappointment, “I’m afraid you might be right, Rarity. At least it will turn out good for him in the end.”

“But at the cost of my boutique?” Rarity almost whined.

With a lighthearted chuckle, I put a paw around her shoulders, hugging her. “There, there. The spa will make everything better.” Rarity looked up at me with a rueful expression that got the other girls giggling. And made the trip to Ponyville much more enjoyable.

^_^

After the train stopped in Ponyville, everypony went their separate ways. Fluttershy went home, Rainbow flew up to check on her weather team, Pinkie went home, and I followed Rarity to her boutique.

Before she and Pinkie left for Canterlot, Sweetie and Scootaloo were spending time at Sweet Apple Acres, so it was just her and I. We walked side by side with my tails over her and pulling her against me until I escorted her inside her boutique.

“It’s soo good to be home again,” Rarity cooed and stretched after walking inside. Then turned, lowered my head with a gentle push of her magic, and nearly put her nose against mine. Humming slightly she gave me a slow long lingering soft kiss that spoke of a lifetime of love. “You know, there should be time before Zephyr shows up,” her voice flowed into my head like an aphrodisiac, almost making my head spin. “And I do need to freshen up.” She lightly kissed down my muzzle and down my cheek to my neck. “Would you be a dear and wash me?”

My own head lowered where my nose picked up her scent. My nose brushed up against her neck as her scent filled my head and stirred my instincts. It made my heart start to pound in my chest.

“I would so much enjoy your hands gliding all over my body,” her voice was soft in my ears as my body shivered in excitement. “Those magical fingers digging into my coat.” After nibbling on her neck gently, she stepped back and with those beautiful bedroom eyes gazing at me she softly commanded me to, “Morph into your human form, my husband.” So, I did. And stood there naked before her. Her eyes roamed over my naked body before she turned around with her tail wrapping around my hard member. “This way,” she cooed and pulled me toward the stairs, “it’s time to take care of your wife.” I stayed quiet as we walked up the stairs toward the bathroom. “I’ve been thinking about something.” She opened the door with her magic and I shut it behind me after stepping inside.

“And that is?”

After using her magic to turn on the water, waiting for it to heat up, she turned around, jumped up on her hind legs, and put her front hooves on my chest. A hoof lightly ran across my chest as she spoke. “Ever since seeing precious little Solar in her crib has got me wondering about being a mother myself. On whether or not I’m ready.”

My hands gently took her head, “One can never truly be completely ready.”

She leaned her head into my hands, “You’re right,” and closed her eyes. “So, I’ve decided that when my heat hits in about a week.” She opened her eyes and gazed up at me. Her eyes held love and desire in them. “I won’t use any preventive measure this year.” My thumbs ran across her cheeks. The love I have for her showing through my eyes as I looked down at her. “I want to have your foal.” She leaned in, closed her eyes, and started peppering my chest with kisses. “I want you to get me pregnant, Emmit. I love you so much.”

My arms wrapped around her and held her to me. “I love you so much as well, Rarity. Let’s have a foal together.” I let my hands rub up and down her body, my fingers taking in every curve and every feel of her soft coat. She hummed, closed her eyes, and laid her head on my chest as steam started filling the room.

“This year’s heat won’t affect Tia because she already has a foal, nor will it affect her for the next few years.” Her hooves now rubbing against my back as I felt her body, relishing on how she feels against me. “Luna, Twilight, and I will have ours next week. A few days later will be Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack. Fluttershy won’t have any heat either because she’s pregnant.” We separated, so she sashayed her way over to the tub slash shower making her rear end sway as she walked. It drew my eyes as her tail lightly ran up my hard shaft making me shiver in pleasure. “I had a thought that we, Luna, Twilight, and I could role-play again.” She pulled back the curtain with her magic and stepped inside. Her eyes looked at me with bedroom eyes filled with lust and desire. “Would my master please wash and pleasure me?”

“As you wish,” said with a grin, a throb in my loins, and joined her in the shower.

^_^

Soon after we got done with the shower, Fluttershy showed up with Zephyr. While I leaned up against the doorway in my fox form, I watched the show as Rarity stood beside Fluttershy and explained to Zephyr exactly what he needed to do. My eyes rolled when he said that there wasn’t anything to worry about. Right after is when Fluttershy called to Rarity’s cat to come with her and low and behold the cat walked right over to her. And then left Zephyr to his own devices.

Rarity practically cried when we got outside because of what we knew would happen to her boutique. But after Fluttershy said we’d see her later, I ushered Rarity toward the spa telling her that she would feel much better. That pretty much cheered her up immediately. Not to mention the mischievous and lustful glint in her eyes.

Aloe greeted us with her usual smile after we walked in, “Rarity, Emmit, how are my favorite customers?”

“In need of relaxation,” she said with a flare in her voice while leaning against me, as if she was going to faint.

“The usual?”

Rarity seemed to think about it while her eyes gazed up at me. There was that glint in her eyes again as she made up her mind. “Actually Aloe, no, not the usual. I think we will have a nice long hot herbal bubble bath first, then the sauna where he will buck me senseless where I will let you two watch, and then a hot relaxing shower.”

Within the span of two seconds, Aloe had run up to the door, switched the sign to closed, and rushed back in front of us with the biggest smile I’ve ever seen on her.

“I’ve already given you a shower,” I pointed out.

She blinked her eyelashes at me, “What’s good once will be better the next time.”

“Take all the time you need,” Aloe was practically glowing right now with a smile that reached from ear to ear. “You two are the only ones that are here. I will get my sister to prepare the tub for both of you.” Then she all but sprinted to the back to get her sister.

“Going to let the sisters watch, huh?” I raised an eyebrow at her with an amused expression.

“Mhmm,” she hummed, lightly kissing my cheek. “I’m no exhibitionist, but having some close friends watch you buck me I’ve found to be a major turn-on.”

“Really? Now that’s interesting.” Leaning down I gave her a passionate kiss.

She returned the kiss eagerly before whispering, “Morph into your human form and carry me to the tub, darling?”

“As you wish,” I whispered into her ear and morphed into my human form. Her eyes roamed over my body as I knelt down, taking her gently around her barrel, and lifted her up where her front legs were over my shoulders. Then stood her up enough so that her hind legs could wrap around my waist before fully standing up. One hand was on her rump to support her weight and the other was rubbing her back. She laid her head on my chest and closed her eyes with a hum of contentment.

While waiting for the tub to be ready, I was enjoying holding her. The feeling of my fingers against her soft coat. The way her coat tickled and even tingled, my skin as if sending tiny sparks of electricity through me. The light kisses she was peppering on my chest. Every one of them had their charms. Rarity’s coat was always soft and true to her generous spirit she has given all of herself to me.

“Your bath is ready,” Aloe came back to say happily. So, without a word, I followed Aloe to the room where the huge bathtub was. And with Rarity still in my arms, and after aloe shut the door, I stepped into the tub. There was a place in the tub for me to lay back on like a beach chair, so Rarity could stay laying on top of me. Bubbles covered the surface and I could already feel the benefits of the herbs they put in it as well.

“This is really nice, Emmit,” Rarity cooed onto my chest, wiggling a little to get herself more comfortable.

“It is,” I agreed, peppering her head with light kisses. She was always careful of her horn while her head was on my chest. Now, her horn was within easy reach of my mouth. That would be later. For now, I used my hands and fingers to rub up and down her body. Starting with her neck, my fingers massaged in slow circles to get the water deep into her skin and coat. My eyes closed to relish the feeling. Slowly, my fingers migrated to her shoulders. Digging into her coat, slowly my fingers rotated in circles. Enticing her to relax more and more as the warm water, soap, and herbs relaxed us both.

She hummed softly, giving my chest another light kiss, “Don’t stop. It feels soo nice.”

I knew she could feel my heart in my chest beating a little louder as I enjoyed what I was doing to her. “You feel my heart beating for you, my wife?” I whispered as my fingers moved slowly down to just below her shoulders.

“Yes,” she sighed softly, her head rubbing my chest.

“Feel my fingers digging into you? Slow circles to massage you, entice you, and arouse you?” Slowly my fingers and hands rubbed against each side of her body. “I love how your coat tickles my skin.” I kissed the top of her horn. She moaned softly against my chest, moving her head so her horn is easier to access. Her waist started to move slightly against my semi-hard member. Her lower lips starting to part as my shaft hardens.

“Don’t stop,” her voice was soft and filled with arousal, “suck on my horn.” I did so. My lips surrounded the tip of her horn, sucking gently as my lips slid further down. My hands slowly rubbing up and down the sides of her body firmly, her cutie marks within easy reach now. “My pussy lips feel soo wonderful against your shaft,” she moaned. “Rub my cutie marks,” she commanded softly. I could feel her deep aroused breaths against my chest. It took all my effort not to move my hips against hers right now as my member stiffened for her. I did as commanded, reaching down with my hands and rub her cutie marks firmly in slow circles.

Thanks to magic, the water was still at the same temperature. And due to our bodies heating up it felt like the air was getting hotter and thicker. I kept sucking on her horn gently, letting my lips kiss up and down her horn lightly before sucking the tip again. She sighed long and loud kissing my chest again as my fingers dug into her cutie marks. Moving in slow circles, I encouraged her to rub herself against my hard member. Which felt like it was throbbing in time with the beating of my heart.

I gripped her rump in my hands as the ache to be inside of her grew with each pound of my heart inside my chest. “Emmit,” she moaned my name long and loud before she shifted her head to run her lips against my neck. Stopping me from sucking on her horn, I leaned my head back with a moan. Her lips against my neck send shivers through me. My body responding by pressing up against her, making her lower pussy lips part around my throbbing shaft. “Is that for me, my husband?” she whispered into my ear, her breath brushing against my skin and hair.

“Yes, Rarity,” my voice soft and low moaning out my response to her.

“I can hear your heart beating in your chest,” she moaned softly, peppering my neck with light kisses. “I can feel your pulse through your shaft,” she moaned into my ear as she grinds her waist against my hard throbbing shaft slowly, but firmly.

“Rarity,” I moaned her name softly, my head leaning back as she sucks my neck, and grinds her lower lips against my hard shaft.

“Are we ready for the sauna?” Aloe walked in and by the sound of her voice, she was eager to watch us.

Opening my eyes, I watched Rarity lift her head and use a hoof to brush her wet hair away from her face. Then looked to Aloe with lust filling her eyes. “Yes, we’re ready.” Her eyes held passion and possession in them as she looked down at me. “The foreplay is over and it’s time for the main event. Carry me, my husband.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I did as commanded and carefully got out of the tub carrying her against me with my arms wrapped firmly around her. Her front legs over my shoulders and around my neck helped hold her up as I followed Aloe out the door. As we walked down the hallway to the sauna, she used her hind legs around my waist to grind her lower lips against my shaft. And not just her lower lips either but her soft coat rubbed against the head of my member. Which made every step pleasurable. And the rhythm of her body against mine while I walked was madding. I wanted her. Now!

“Can’t have you go limp on me,” she whispered as we walked up to the sauna door. Lotus was standing there looking ridiculously happy to see us. She opened the door without saying a word when we approached. And I stepped inside the hot room without saying a word. Steam had already filled the room. After stepping in I heard the door shut behind us. Taking a quick glance showed both Aloe and Lotus behind me. “Lay down, Emmit,” she commanded softly but firmly. Carefully, I lowered myself to a kneeling position first before letting her go and used both hands to steady myself to lay on my back with my feet stretched out before me.

Her front hooves were on my chest she leaned her head down giving me a long passionate kiss. She sighed in deep pleasure as our lips met and her tongue sought entrance. My hands reached up to run through her hair which is now framing my face. She let my tongue dominate her entrance as they both danced inside of her mouth.

Seconds later we parted with a soft kiss and sigh of pleasure. Putting pressure on her hooves she raised herself up, water dripping off of her hair that framed her face. With her bedroom eyes gazing into mine, she raised herself up high enough to sit straight up. Then after scooting back a little, she gently took my hard member in a hoof, raise it up, and pressed it against her belly. “Emmit,” she sighed softly, almost longingly while gently stroking my hard member against her soft coat.

“That feels soo good,” told her through a soft low moan and went to rub my hands on her.

But she had other ideas. “Aloe? Lotus? Take his hands and keep them behind his head please.” Without missing a beat both of the girls moved to my side, each gently taking a hand with a hoof, and moved behind my head where they promptly sat on my hand. Each of their respective lower lips was pressing down on my fingers. “Thank you, dears,” she sighed, closed her eyes, and continued to slowly rub my shaft with her hoof against her body.

While this was a great feeling, I took a glance at Aloe and Lotus. Both of them had their eyes locked on Rarity and her hoof rubbing against my shaft. Because of that, and that they were literally sitting on my fingers, I’d figure why not give them a little fun. While Rarity had her eyes closed and rubbing my hard shaft against her body, I started wiggling my fingers against Aloe and Lotus' pussy lips respectively. Both of them went stiff in an instant with Lotus letting out quiet “eep” like a mouse.

I pretended innocence while watching Rarity. Who at the moment just stopped what she was doing, lowered her head and opened her eyes. She was gazing down at me with half-lidded eyes and her mouth hanging open slightly. Then slowly raised herself up to guide the tip of my member against her pussy lips. With her eyes on mine, almost like we were staring into each other’s soul, she started lowering herself down with a long sigh.

Entering inside of her is the most amazing feeling that I can never put into words. Her moist warmth started surrounding my head and shaft drawing out a long moan from me, “Rarity.” My body was already starting to sweat because of the heat, so I knew that Rarity was too. That didn’t stop her as she started slowly riding me, sighing with pleasure on the way down.

Aloe and Lotus were wiggling their rear ends against my fingers more. And trying their best to keep quiet. But as Rarity took me inside of her, I used my middle finger on each hand to slip inside both Aloe and Lotus. Rarity closed her eyes again which gave me the opportunity to look over at Lotus first. Lotus gazed down at me with a deep blush on her face while biting her bottom lip. Looking over at Aloe next had her looking at me intently while moving her hips up and down a little. I helped her by moving my wrist up to meet her.

Rarity’s hoof started digging into my stomach bringing my attention back to her. She was biting her bottom lips a little as well and starting to moan loudly because she quickened her pace. Her warm walls massaging my shaft in all the right ways. It had me raising my hips up to meet her when she came down again.

When Rarity opened her eyes again, a deep lustful need filled those beautiful orbs. The sound of our bodies slapping together filled the sauna and Rarity’s wet hair bounced around sending water droplets flying in all directions. Our bodies were hot and not just because of the sauna. Our eyes were locked together in an unwavering desire to see the pleasure glow from within the other. My own moans of pleasure echoed hers as the need for release quickly rose up to start commanding my actions.

“Fill...me,” Rarity groaned out between gasps as our bodies met. Her lust-filled eyes boring into me for release. “I want,” she paused to groan, “to get...oh buck...pregnant.”

“I’ll make sure that you do, my beautiful wife,” I told her between groans and grunts of effort as my body thrust up to meet her time and again.

“Then...come for...me,” she groaned with her hind legs now crossed underneath me and using them to squeeze me each time she went down upon me. Her words “come for me” were getting louder and louder as our climax started to peak. Then with one last yell of “COME FOR ME” she slammed herself down upon me as our bodies succumbed to the violent orgasm climax. I tried my best to keep eye contact, but the immense pleasure had me closing my eyes as her walls clamped down upon my head and shaft. Her body sucking and milking me hard with each pulse of her orgasm against my member. We each let out our own cries of intense pleasure with the mutual climax took over our bodies.

And as it went away, Rarity slowly lowered her shaking body down upon me. Aloe and Lotus let go of my hands, so now I put my arms around her. To hold her against me as the afterglow of our lovemaking took us over. I was thankful for the two sisters when they opened up the door to let all the heat out.

Using one hand, I rubbed Rarity’s head gently, being careful of her horn. The other gently rubbing her back as her body twitched occasionally with her afterglow.

We laid there for at least a few minutes before the twins came back in with Aloe announcing that the shower was ready for us. “Thank you. We will wash ourselves,” Rarity’s voice was soft and soothing while slightly slurred because of our recent activity.

It was amusing to me that it took another couple of minutes for her to stand up after the twins were gone, leaving us to our own devices. She did finally stand up and stretched out as a cat would after a long nap. “Oh my that feels wonderful,” she hummed out while stretching. I, meanwhile, stretched on the floor and felt a couple of joints pop softly. She giggled at me with a wink, “And now it’s time to clean ourselves off and check up on Zephyr.”

Indeed, the shower was ready for us. The water was already hot, but we both preferred it cool because of the sauna we just came out of. Nothing was sexual here. We each enjoyed washing the other. Rarity quietly sighing contently as my fingers worked themselves over her curves.

“I thoroughly enjoyed our time, dear,” Rarity cooed up at me after I got done washing and rinsing her. She had turned around, stood up on her hind legs, and put her front hooves against my chest. Leaning up, she used her magic to gently pull my head down giving me a soft lingering kiss. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” I whispered after we parted as my hands firmly rubbed the sides of her body. Enjoying the tingle of her coat against my skin as my fingers dug in and massaged her.

“And now it’s time for me to do you,” she said with eagerness in her voice then used her magic to manipulate the water to wash me. I stood there letting her wash and soap me down, even closed my eyes to enjoy the feeling. She wasn’t done quite yet, though. There was a washrag that she lathered up with soap, and with her magic wrapped it around my semi-hard member. I looked down at her with a smirk on my face.

Slowly the rag started sliding up and down while squeezing it against my member. “You have another in you, darling of mine?” her voice was like a vixen right now, unable for me to resist her.

“I might.”

She stood in front of me in the large two pony shower, looking up to me intently. “Then come again for me. Come again for your wife.” She knew how to get the most out of me by now. And by the feel of it, took some lessons from Fluttershy. I say that because the rag was acting just like Fluttershy when she uses her mouth on me. Gently sucking on the tip, or the rag did rather. I kept my eyes on her while she took her time getting me off again.

Afterward, she finished washing and cleaning me up. We both dried each other off, me morphing into my fox form, before heading toward the exit. On the way out we made sure to thank the twins for the wonderful time. Both of them winked at me with a few giggles saying for us to come back anytime. There was a hint in there for me to come back alone anytime that I wished for some fun time alone with them. I wouldn’t do that without permission if I wanted to sleep in a bed anytime soon.

“I hope that it isn’t too bad,” obviously worried at the outcome we were walking toward her boutique.

A couple of my tails were around her, pulling her lightly to me as we walked together. “That is unsure because we took away your cat. Your cat was how everything started at your place. So, I don’t know how it will look.”

Our ears picked up the sound of two ponies arguing in the store when we got closer.

“Oh dear, I think I hear Fluttershy in there already,” she picked up the pace, quickly trotting to the front door, and almost yanking it open. That’s when we heard their voices clear as day.

“Well, we’ll just have to see what she says when she arrives,” Zephyr’s proud sounding voice hit our ears from the back of the store as we walked in. “I’m sure she, of all ponies, would appreciate my unique artistic talents.”

Following closely behind her, I watched her quickly trot over to the door leading to her work area and yank it open. She was eager to see what he did to the place that he would see it as artistic. And from such a simple task.

“Oh I don’t think you want to-” Fluttershy began to say before Rarity cut her off with a loud shout of fright at the sight before her. “Never mind,” Fluttershy finished quietly and moved to my side leaning up against me as Rarity gasped taking in the sight before her.

Rarity’s eyes were wide with her brain looking almost like it was smoking as it tried to process the chaos. Somehow, someway, Zephyr had gotten big splotches of dye not only all over the fabrics but also everywhere else as well. And not a single animal ins sight. All Rarity did was let out a few quiet squeaks of shock as she looked around.

I wasn’t quite so frozen. “Zephyr? Just how the hell were you able to screw up this badly? All you had to do was dye the fabrics. Put them in and let them sit. That’s it.” I was trying to channel my inner Rarity with a voice to match. Raising my voice to almost a shouting level, I tried to make him see just how badly he did.

That didn’t stop him from defending himself either. “I got some inspiration. I thought that surely a pony like Rarity would appreciate my unique point of view on this art. That I’ve created just for her.”

“This is NOT art,” that snapped Rarity out of her brain freeze and now she was glaring at him so hard I thought he might burst into flames. I hoped not because that was my thing. “How did you screw up this badly? All you had to do was dye the fabrics, not try and create some sort of art out of them. Now, look at this mess that we have to clean up.” Zephyr didn’t move but kept looking at her like a spoiled child. “I SAID LOOK AT IT.” Now he did act like a child. With a toothy grin and silly squinted eyes, he looked around the room. “GET OUT!” Rarity screamed at him, the hoof she pointed toward the door was shaking. She was literally shaking with rage.

Fluttershy’s face showed the anger and disappointment for him as well as she didn’t say a word, just opened the door for him, and then followed him out shutting it behind her.

After they left, I slowly made my way over to her. Her back was to me, with her hoof still out, and still shaking slightly. My paw gently touched her hoof, making her jump slightly, and eased it back down to the floor. Then put that paw over her, with a couple of tails, to gently pull her against me to comfort her. It took her a few minutes to calm down and relax against me, even starting to cry a little. I just held her.

She finally spoke up after another few minutes, “I know you said that he would mess it up. But I didn’t think that he would do it this badly.”

“I didn’t think he could either after taking your cat away,” I sighed with a slight shake of my head. “I guess we better start cleaning all this up.”

“Oh, but you don’t have to-”

I stopped her with a smile, putting a paw to her lips. “What kind of husband would I be if I just left you here to clean it up all by yourself?”

She smiled up at me gratefully before kissing me, “A pretty bad one I would think. Alright then, let’s get started.”

^_^

It took us about three hours, give or take, to clean everything up. And even then there were some spots on the carpet floor that had to be deep cleaned just to get the stains out. The fabrics that she wanted to be stained were ruined beyond help and would have to be replaced. She rejected my offer to buy more for her as well. Not that it was surprising. That was one thing that I admired about her, always wanting to do it herself rather than leaning on royalty to bail her out. Finally, though, we got done with what we could and couldn’t do anymore. And decided to head over to Fluttershy’s place to check up on Zephyr and how he was progressing.

Zephyr wasn’t there when we got to her cottage. Only Fluttershy and she was laying down on the couch talking to her small animals when we walked in. After walking in, her face brightened up immediately then blushed when I morphed into my human form. She looked soo cute trying to hide behind her mane while taking glances at me as I walked up to the sofa. Fluttershy squeaked when Rarity lifted her up enough for me to lay down and gently take Fluttershy in my arms. Fluttershy face lit up with a wide happy smile before giving me a long lingering kiss. She giggled, curling up on top of me as one hand rubbed between her wings and the other gently rubbing her growing baby bump.

“How was the spa?” Fluttershy asked, looking over at Rarity who took a seat on the same sofa at the other end.

“Oh it was simply heavenly, darling,” Rarity answered with a soft sigh. “Just what I needed before meeting the disaster your brother caused at the boutique. No offense.”

Fluttershy shook her head, dismissing her, “He’s always been this way since as long as I can remember. We even tried having him wash Twilight’s windows.” Fluttershy looked up at me, disappointment in her eyes, “It turned out like you said it would.”

“Unfortunately.”

She nodded with a hum, wiggling herself to get a little more comfortable on top of me. “Unfortunately, yes. Now he’s with Rainbow and I know she won’t take any slack from him.”

I had to chuckle at that while remembering how he showed up back here in the show half burnt to a crisp. “Nope, she surely won’t.”

“How long did it take to clean up?” Fluttershy asked Rarity.

Rarity rolled her eyes with a horse like snort, “Three hours, give or take. Even then I still have to get some of the carpet professionally cleaned, which I’m still not sure if some of those stains will ever come out. The ink used to stain the cloth was specifically designed to not wash out under heavy washing.”

“Oh my.”

“Still,” Rarity continued, “it is just my workshop, so it’s not like the public will see it when they walk into the store.”

While Rarity was talking, my hand, that was resting on her baby bump, felt a couple of light kicks. I looked down while rubbing her baby bump just a little bit harder.

“Oh, oh my,” Fluttershy giggled excitedly, “Rarity I felt the foals kick.”

I kissed her head gently, “I felt it too.”

Rarity squeed, her previous trial at her boutique all but forgotten at this point. She got down off the sofa to move in front of us, gently putting her hoof next to my hand.

“Can you kick again for mommy and daddy?” Fluttershy asked, her voice filled with joy and hope.

We felt a couple of more kicks. “Oh Fluttershy,” Rarity squeed in delight again after it happened again. Fluttershy herself was humming happy and contently while looking down at her baby bump. Joy filled my heart at feeling our foals kick. With it being twins, I just hoped they didn’t kick each other. “Just don’t kick each other, little darlings,” Rarity said as if hearing my own thoughts. Then scooted up giving Fluttershy a hug around her neck, “I’m soo happy for you darling. And can you keep a secret?”

Fluttershy nodded, curious as to what secret she was being asked to keep. I knew, however.

Rarity whispered excitedly, “I’ve decided to have a foal as well. My heat will be next week and I’m not going to use any preventive measures.”

“I think that’s wonderful, Rarity,” Fluttershy all but giggled in excitement for her friend.

“I do too,” she said now with a dreamy look on her face. “Over the past year and a half, I’ve watched Tia get pregnant, give birth, and be a happy mother. I’ve watched you get pregnant and see the absolute joy on your face. Especially when feeling them kick just now. I’ve realized that I want that in my life.”

“I’m soo happy, Rarity. But you’ll have to eat meat because your foal will be an omnivore. It won’t be easy, or pleasant, at first, but you’ll get used to it.”

Rarity smiled at Fluttershy. “I know that in my head at least. I’ve seen both you and Tia do that for your foals.” Then her eyes met mine and held joy in them, “I am willing to do that for our foal. To have one with Emmit.”

I was about to answer Rarity, happy that she feels that way but was interrupted by the door slamming open. Zephyr walked through the door with half of his body, namely his head are and his butt area, burnt to a crisp. The hair on his mane and coat standing up, some even sparking a little. And in spite of trying as hard as I could, a few deep chuckles escaped me as Zephyr complained, “You see what she did to me?”

We saw alright and Rarity was sitting there with quite the satisfied smile on her face. Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth trying to hide her quiet giggling.

“Did you deserve it?” I asked between chuckles.

“Obviously she did not appreciate my efforts,” he tried to defend himself with his head held high.

“Efforts?” Until Rainbow landed behind him and walked in to further berate him. “What efforts?” she glared at him. “You hoofed off work to every other pony in the skies while sunning yourself on a cloud all day.”

“What about you?” he rounded on her. “I’ve seen you sleeping on clouds yourself.”

“Yeah, but on my own time,” she corrected with a growl, “not while I’m working. I’ll never leave Ponyville hanging if they need clouds that need busting or if anypony needs rain.” She nearly put her nose against his. Now she was really getting upset because the hair on her coat was beginning to stand up, like dogs when they start growling. “You think I would jeopardize cider season by denying AJ her rain just for the sake of a nap?” She backed up and practically jabbed her hoof into his nose. “Unlike you, I know how to work first and play or relax later.”

“You have to learn to finish what you start,” Fluttershy told him in no uncertain terms with a look to match. Lifting her head up from my chest just long enough to say it. “And you’ll start with the first hairdo they wanted you to do and you’ll finish it before you leave the room. So march right upstairs.”

He looked flabbergasted at being talked that way.

“You heard her,” Rainbow smirked at him. “March!”

Rarity even got into it by trotting over to Rainbow to stand next to her. “Up you go. It’ll be your payment for ruining my work area.”

With a smirk, I just gave him a little wave as he took a glance at me. He finally started heading up the stairs after seeing that he didn’t have any choice in the matter. His head was hanging low a little and clearly not happy about it. Almost looking like he was heading toward his death. Once they were upstairs, it was just Fluttershy and I.

She gave a frustrated sigh before laying her head back down onto my bare chest. “I hope you’re right that this will help him.”

“I’m pretty sure it will,” with a whisper, my lips met her head in a light kiss again. One hand gently rubbing her head, while the other lightly rubbed her baby bump. She hummed in contentment with her eyes closed and a happy smile on her face.

“I’m happy that I’m having foals with you, Emmit,” she sighed happily, rubbing her head gently on my chest. “I can’t wait for them to be born, so we can finally say hello to them.”

“Until then...”

She lifted her head up, eyes filled with joy and a smile on her face. “Until then I’ve got an idea for a room expansion for them.”

Leaning down I kissed her again, “I think I can help with that.”

Chapter Eight: The Heat

Author's Notes:

Sorry that this chapter is late, but life and writer's block got in the way. I will wait and post the next one at the end of next month after I planning out more of the story. Again, sorry for the delay and I appreciate all the readers of my story. Plus all the people that have liked and put my stories in their favorites. All of you have helped me become a better writer. Thank you.

(Luna’s POV, Maze Garden, Just after sunset)

“And the other girls are ok with this?” Emmit asked me, sounding nervous.

Under my full moon, Emmit and I were outside of the castle approaching a crowd of eager mares just outside of the Maze Garden. “Yes,” I bumped my hips against him with a slight giggle at his nervousness, “they agreed to it. We have been rather open lately and it has affected the mare guards. This is a way to make it up to them.”

“Part of me is still can’t believe they agreed to it,” his tails were over me, gently pulling me against him as we walked. “Part of me can’t believe that both of you are going along with it. And part of me is excited about it.”

As we approached the crowd of mares, which looked to be around twenty strong, not in their armor, but unclothed, they all stopped talked and turned around. I felt Emmit’s body shutter with us stopping in front of them, standing only ten hooves away. His chuckle was filled with unease, “Wow. For the first time, I’m the one who feels like he’s the prey.”

I gave him a light kiss, “Tonight, you are. Because not only am I in heat, but some of these mares are as well.” I left my cheek against him, so he wouldn’t look away from all the hungry eyes that were ogling him. “Look at all those mares.” Some of them whistled at him as I talked, loud enough for us to hear. “Each one wants to suck you dry. Don’t you ladies?”

“Let me at him,” cried one.

“Definitely,” another cried.

All in the midst of hoops and hollers of excitement.

“Alright, so how’s this going to work?” he asked, his eyes darting between me and the rest of the hungry horde.

Standing up straight, I held my wings open wide, “The way this is going to work, is Emmit will remain in his fox form and run into the maze.” I had the complete attention of every single mare in front of me. “After giving him a two-minute head start, the rest of you will go after him through the maze. Whoever arrives at the center of the maze with him gets to buck him once. Here are the rules. Magic can be used, Pegasi are not to fly over the maze, and Emmit doesn’t have to be conscious when a mare captures him. The winner is the one that arrives with him, conscious or not, at the center of the maze where I’ll be waiting.”

“Wait, what?!” A smirk crept up on my face after saying that, loving the shocked look on his face. “You can’t be ser-”

“Time begins now,” I interrupted him, shouting the announcement. When he didn’t move, but simply gave me an incredulous look, I kissed him and whispered, “Run.” A second later he seemed to disappear as he used his dash ability to run into the maze.

For the mares that were waiting, the two minutes were agonizing. All of the mares were starting to dance on their hooves as the two minutes came to an end. “Go after him!” I cried out to the group of hungry mares. And with cries of excitement, the mares were off into the maze with the ground being churned up in their wake. The pegasi still have the advantage of flight because of the height of the maze. They could still fly around the maze, over the heads of the earth ponies and unicorns.

And now that they were gone, I teleported myself into the center of the maze. The center of the maze was created to be a peaceful place of paradise. Circular in design there was only one way in and one way out. Lining the interior was beautiful flowers of all colors. And because it was at night, lanterns were lit all around to give light. But that light was a soft light because I wanted our moon above to light the interior with its romantic glow. The center ground was filled with soft thick grass that was a pleasure to lay in.

But it needed something. And I had just the thing. A bright flash later produced a very large plush soft blanket in the center. With a nod of satisfaction, I moved into the center of the blanket.

And waited. With my eyes closed, my ears picked up the sounds of when some of the mares caught up with him, but could never catch.

^_^

“AHA,” one mare gleefully shouted before it turned to a grumble of “damn it” a couple of seconds later.

^_^

“I got him,” another squealed in delight, “I actually...” Then a few seconds later I heard, “Wait...where did he go?”

^_^

My ears picked up a number of sounds from hoof beats, to grumbles and complaints, and the sounds of wing beats all around me as I waited. A minute later I heard. “Emmit, just look how wet and horny I am for you. Why wait until the center? Buck me, please?” She began moaning, softly at first, but it got louder and louder as the minutes passed. At first, I thought that he might have actually agreed until another mare’s voice spoke up. “Wow. Couldn’t wait, could you? Must be in heat.” Didn’t hear anything else from the second mare, but the first one let out a cry of “BUCKING YES!” Emmit must have used his mental ability on her to create a scene in her mind. That was reinforced when I thought I heard her crying with a soft, “Oh buck me it wasn’t real.”

^_^

I opened my eyes because I heard hoof beats drawing near. A very young-looking pegasus mare, light green coat with blond mane and tail came running in. She took one look around and cursed that he wasn’t here. “Damn. I’m early.” I watched her turn around, take a few steps, and then stop. After turning around, she looked around the center, as if thinking about something. Then she looked up at me with a questioning look on her face. “Will you turn me in if I hide here?”

Raising an eyebrow at her there was not a clue in my mind where she would hide, but I shook my head. “Nay, I will not.”

“Good,” she acknowledged with a nod, “because I’ve got an idea.” I watched her walk over to a section of the maze wall, which is a plant-based wall. She used her wing to take out a hidden large knife and used it to cut out a large section. To my surprise she cut out a vertical section just enough for her to hide in. After putting herself in place by standing in her hind legs, she used the leafy portion of the wall she had just cut out to cover herself. The end result was her hiding within the wall itself. Considering her green coat she hid herself well. The only thing that really gave her away was her bright yellow eyes. You would miss her if you didn’t look closely. This meant that if Emmit walked in alone, which was more than likely the case, then he might miss her entirely.

Which is exactly what happened a little while later when he walked into the center. I smiled at him as he walked in with a triumphant smile on his face. “Oh well, they couldn’t catch me and now it’s over.”

I shook my head at him, “Nay, it’s not over until you are on the blanket for you to make mad love to me.”

His eyes latched onto mine with a wide grin on his face as he started to make his way toward the large plush blanket. That’s when the pegasus mare started making her move. Emmit didn’t even hear her when she gently lowered her cover to the ground, quickly tip-hoofing ever closer to him. Her wings were fully extended for a sudden and quick flight. And when Emmit got close to the blanket his attention was so focused on me, and my winking at him to distract him, that he wasn’t prepared for the sudden impact. The young mare launched herself at him, grabbing him, and rolling with him right onto the blanket.

The first thing I did was put up a barrier, so others wouldn’t get in. Emmit was laying on his back in total shock, looking up to the hyper-excited giggling mare. “Yes! Yes!” the mare giggled, standing over him, and looking at him like a mare dying of thirst. “I did it! I did it!”

I stepped up to them and looked down at Emmit with a growing grin on my face. “Congratulations young miss. You are?”

“Oh sorry, your highness,” she looked up, smiling wide. “My name is Fast Strike, the youngest mare to ever graduate from the academy.” She started giggling again, putting her nose nearly against his, “And now I get to experience what it’s really like with you. I want your human form. I want it. I need it.”

“Very well, you heard her,” I said to him.

Without a word, he shifted to his naked human form. He looked worried because of the near mad look she was giving him. Especially when she almost madly giggled out, “Shall we get the fun started? What do you say?”

“We who are about to be sucked dry salute you,” he said with nervous chuckles.

But I leaned down as well, close to his face, “Believe me you will be.” Using my magic I put a spell on the mare so she wouldn’t get pregnant. Then put my horn gently to his head.

“What did you do?” he asked, looking up with curiosity in his eyes.

I gently kissed him with a mile-wide grin, “Put a little endurance spell on you because you are definitely going to be sucked dry.”

^_^

(Celestia’s POV, Sunrise)

I think I might have gotten four more hours of sleep before the sun woke me up to raise it. An amused smirk came across my face as I got out of bed because Emmit always thought it was amusing. He always thought that the sun raised us up in the morning, not the other way around. Luckily our daughter was still asleep, so far, so after a good morning stretch, I went onto the balcony to lower the sun.

I didn’t see Luna anywhere, but her magic lowered the moon, so she was around somewhere. After that was done, I walked back in and up to the crib, watching our daughter sleep. Looking back, I couldn’t imagine our daughter, not in my life. I wouldn’t change anything. My heart was overflowing with pride and joy at something we created together and will raise together.

A soft pop of magic interrupted my thoughts, that luckily didn’t wake Solar, with Luna and Emmit, in his human form, appearing in my room. Luna looking completely happy that only a mare can know. Emmit, on the other hoof, was looking a little worn out.

“Bed,” he moaned softly, eyeing the bed like a long lost lover, and walked over to it. I say walk because he moved as if he was injured with a little twitch in his step and an “ah” every now and then. “Sweet wonderful bed.”

Luna looked at me with an amused expression and rolled her eyes. “Please. You can not deny that you enjoyed it and we were not that rough on you.”

With a giggle, I put a hoof to my mouth watching Emmit lay down on my bed with an exaggerated sigh. “I didn’t mean for you to literally suck me dry.” Even though he mumbled it into the pillow we could still understand him.

“Good morrow, sister,” Luna dismissed him with an amused shake of her head and walked over to the crib. “How is she?” she looked into the crib. In her eyes held joy and happiness in them that was in her smile.

“Luckily still sleeping,” I whispered happily. “I fed her just over four hours ago, so hopefully she’ll still sleep for a little while longer.” Of course wouldn’t you know she started fussing right then?

“Mayhaps not, sister,” Luna giggled.

“She just needs her daddy,” I teased, now looking over to the bed. With that, he started getting out of bed.

“That I’ll get up for,” he said with a slight groan, stepping up to the crib. “And what has got my daughter so flustered this morning?” He was leaning down as he asked and reaching into the crib. Luna just gave me a conspiratorial wink then slapped his butt with her wing. Emmit’s soft grunt was his only response while lifting Solar out of the crib to hold her against his chest. We both giggled at his antics as he swayed his butt at us while walking to sit on the edge of the bed.

His expression changed after he sat down. Solar’s head rested against his chest. And with both hands holding her he let out a sigh with his eyes closed. “You are still worried about Chrysalis?” It was more of a rhetorical question as it was obvious what his answer would be.

“Yes,” after his soft answer he started humming quietly and rocking Solar back and forth. Solar quietened down and stopped fussing when he did. “I’m afraid that even after all my preparations that something will happen.”

Before I could answer, Luna, and Nightmare Moon, answered first. Luna’s body shifted to Nightmare Moon’s form as she turned and stepped up to him. Then she sat down and put a hoof to his knee. “You will not lose us.” It was both of them speaking at once and she was speaking of all of us, not just her. “We swear by our moon above that with everything within our power nothing will happen to any of us.” When he lifted his head there was a grateful smile on his face. “Because we love you, Emmit. And your daughter loves her daddy.”

My heart swelled in my chest with the “aww” moment. Walking up to them, I put a wing around my sister then stood up, putting a front hoof on the bed for balance, then kissed him. Then lightly kissed our daughter’s head. “I promise you won’t lose us.”

“Lay down with us,” my sister suggested slash commanded. Emmit got the less than subtle hint and while holding Solar, got fully onto the bed. He laid down on his back with his head on the pillows. Then both of us got onto the bed, one on each side of him, and laying down with him. Both of our wings over him, both of our heads on his chest, and curled up against him. Solar fussed at being moved at first but then settled back down to sleep again on her daddy’s chest while his hands gently rubbed her back to sleep. And for a little while, we tried to take his mind off his worries.

^_^

(Rarity’s POV, hours later that evening in Ponyville, Rarity’s boutique)

“Now, Twilight there’s nothing to worry about. Just go with your instincts.” I was trying to calm her down as she was pacing back and forth in my room so worried as if she would fail a test or something. “And believe me, when he walks through that door those instincts will kick in.”

Twilight stopped pacing and faced me with a calming sigh. “I know, Rarity. I know. It’s just...this is my first time with him...while in heat.” She walked over to the side of the bed closest to me. “Are you sure that you don’t want me to put the pregnancy spell on you?”

“I’m quite sure, Twilight,” joy was in my eyes with the smile I gave her. “I’ve spoken with Celestia and Fluttershy about this at length. And I’m well aware of what I’m getting myself into. And I’m doing it with open hooves.”

Twilight hesitated, looking at me intently, before speaking again. “Well, it certainly looks like you’ve made up your mind. And seem happy about it.”

“Quite, Twilight.”

Twilight rubbed a hoof against her leg. “I’m not,” she said softly, using her magic to prevent herself from becoming pregnant. “And one more thing,” she produced one of those magic ring inhibitor things and looked at me. “Would you put it on? I’m afraid that I might overuse my magic.”

With a growing smirk on my face, I stood up on the bed, leaned over, and put the ring over her horn. “There, now all safe,” I said laying down again.

“Thanks, Rarity. I...” she stopped and simply looked at me with widening eyes just before her nostrils flared. She took in a deep slow breath. Then closed her eyes.

“Yes, I do believe that our dear victim…I mean Emmit,” teased playfully, “is coming up the stairs now.” We could literally smell his scent getting closer and closer as he walked up the stairs to my bedroom. Twilight was standing by the bed, watching the door like a hungry wolf. I knew that on my face as well was a hungry look as we waited for the door to open. Our scent of sex was in the air which would hit him right when the door opened. I helped it by lifting my leg and using my tail like a fan.

The door opened a few seconds later with Emmit in his fox form. “Hello my...” he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw how we were looking at him. He even looked a little worried, fearful even. I didn’t let him take a step back, so I pulled him inside with my magic and shut the door behind him. Twilight and I had discussed which one would go first. And because Twilight’s heat was in full swing and I was just beginning mine, I let her go first.

And she did with a firm, “Human form, now!”

Emmit changed without a word, still looking a little concerned.

“Why don’t you bring him over to the bed, Twilight?” I suggested, scooting away to make room for them.

Twilight apparently agreed with me because after she turned around she used her tail to pull him toward the bed. “Get on,” she nearly commanded it as he stepped up. My eyes latched on to his semi-hard member as he obeyed then laid down on his back next to me.

With a hoof, I turned his head toward me giving him a passionate kiss. “Save some for me.” It was clear when Twilight sat down on his now hard stiff member because his eyes fluttered a little with a soft moan. This time I let my kiss linger on his lips and felt his soft moans in my mouth. His hand running through my mane with my hooves wrapped around his neck.

Twilight’s own moans and sighs of pleasure hit my ears while kissing him and not letting him look. At least, not yet. Our tongues met and danced between us, but I let him push into my mouth and be the dominant one, so to speak.

“Get hard for me,” Twilight moaned where I broke the kiss and turned his head to watch. Twilight was rubbing her lower lips against his quickly hardening member. Twilight’s eyes were wide and filled with desire and lust. “Harder! Yes! That’s it. You’re going to fill me!” That’s when Twilight sat up straight and with her eyes locked onto his, raised herself up enough to take his hard throbbing member with a hoof and guided it to her dripping lips.

I moved from by his side to lay just behind his head on the pillows, almost like a cat would lay around his head. Putting my lips next to his ear, I whispered, “Tell us how she feels.” Just as Twilight slowly lowered herself onto him. “Look how much she enjoys the feel of you.” I used a hoof to gently rub his shoulder and what of his chest I could. “Listen to her moans of pleasure.” Which Twilight did as she slowly took him in. Putting my cheek against his, I hugged his head as he moaned as well then reached up putting his hands around her waist. “Feel how wet she is. Feel how warm she is.”

“Fuck,” he whispered as Twilight took him fully in.

“Yes,” Twilight sighed long and loud now with her eyes closed and her hooves on his arms for balance. “Soo full, soo good.”

“Oh, Twilight. You feel soo good.”

Twilight’s eyes opened, but still half-lidded, and looked down at him. She licked her lips with, “Buck me then, Emmit.”

“You heard her, dear,” I whispered again, turning his head back to me again and kissed him. “Buck her.” He greedily returned my kiss then looked up at Twilight, raised Twilight up where she was almost off of his wonderful member, then lowered her back down again. “Now darling, I know you can do better than that,” I teased with a kiss to his cheek. “She told you to buck her.” It was satisfying to watch him thrust up into her time and again. Specifically, because I could watch his muscles work. And even though it was on the first day of my heat, watching it was doing a good number down below.

Twilight was balancing on her hind legs with her front hooves on his arms, so she could stay up high enough for Emmit to do all the work. And Twilight was enjoying it immensely. If by the look in her eyes and her tongue hanging out was any indication. I was happy that I would be in her position shortly. For now, I encouraged him by telling him how sexy it was to see his hard-muscle work and so looked forward to him doing it to me.

Everything came to a climax, literally, with Twilight beginning to shake as her orgasm hit her as she chanted out, “Oh, Celestia.” Emmit was sweaty with his muscles clearly seen now getting me really excited for it to be my turn. Especially hearing him grunt and breathe heavily with each thrust. I love seeing his hard muscles work, which I told him. Twilight’s body shook as her orgasm hit her. Her eyes closed shut hard as she took sudden deep breaths letting out a loud sudden moan with each pull. I took Emmit’s mouth again and enjoyed feeling his grunts and moans in my mouth.

Both slowly relaxed and he let Twilight down to rest on top of him with her body still Twitching a little with the afterglow. She also had a very happy, and goofy, look on her face. Even giggling a little a few times as her body calmed down with the afterglow.

I give him a few seconds before turning his head to look at me again. “And now it’s my turn, my dear,” I gave him a light encouraging kiss before grinning from ear to ear. Then rolled over onto my back, spread my legs for him, and wiggled them with a giggle. “And I’d like you to be on top.”

He chuckled with a slight shake of his head, “You are such a taskmaster.”

Humming thoughtfully, I nodded to him, “Yes, I know. Now come and make passionate love to your wife. Or do you admit that Twilight can wear you out?”

The look in his face was exactly what I had wanted. It was a classic “Oh it’s on” look on his face as he gently moved Twilight to the side. My heart was pounding in my chest as he moved over me, immediately pressing his member to my waiting lower lips. And after claiming my mouth he thrust hard and deep into me. It was such a sudden shock to my system that I broke the kiss for a quick loud gasp.

“What was that about me being worn out?” he whispered with his lips next to my ear. Then started thrusting quick, hard, and deep.

Steeling my resolve, I controlled myself, took his head in my front hooves, and looked him in the eye. “Then prove it to me. Buck me.” And he did. Our eyes never left one another while our sex has now turned into a match to see who can one-up each other. He kept his head up with his eyes locked onto mine while his hands snuck under me to grab my shoulders. My front hooves wrapped around his neck while his eyes held passionate fire for me as he pounded against me time and again.

“Oh, I love that sound,” I heard Twilight moan, her voice slurring slightly in her afterglow. Out of the corner of my eye, Twilight was laying on her side, with one leg raised, and her hips moving slightly. “Slap, slap, slap...” she kept saying softly over and over.

Her words echoed in my head made me close my eyes, concentrating on the pleasure he was giving me. “Emmit! OH, Celestia, Emmit.” A second later, he lowered his head, putting his lips to my neck and sucked gently. I could feel his teeth and arched myself more into him while he pounded himself deep and hard into me. The sound of our own sex rang in my ears as the pleasure of our sex sang through my body.

A sudden gasp escaped me as my climax hit me hard and fast. Emmit responded by frantically thrusting inside of me, making our bodies slam together in hard quick successions. Until he stopped deep into me with one hard quick thrust making me cry out, our mutual orgasm taking over.

^_^

(Rainbow’s POV)

Rarity made the mistake of leaving the curtain to her room open giving me a wonderful view. And even though my heat was just beginning, what I was watching had heat starting to erupt from below. A heat that I welcomed with open hooves. Her room was on the second floor, and I was hovering in the air just outside of her window. With my legs spread wide open I could feel the cool evening breeze blow against my hot nethers. With eyes wide open, I watched Emmit pound into Twilight and Rarity. Which made me want to be in their place. My heart pounded in my chest as the image of him doing the same to me ran through my head.

Rarity suddenly gasped before screaming in pleasure. Her body shook with each spasm of pleasure, her back arched up, and her hooves, that were wrapped around him, gripped him harder with each spasm of her body. I could hear Emmit’s loud deep groans as Rarity’s orgasm milked him and filled her with his hot fluid. He seemed to shake a little in the process as if he was having trouble staying up and not collapse on top of her. His eyes were shut hard with his mouth against her neck, groaning with each release.

“What’s so interesting?” a mare’s voice questioned from behind startling me out of the wonderful view.

“Nothing,” quickly whipping around, leaning against the window. I tried to play innocent, but Cloudchaser didn’t believe me. Not with the bemused look on her face.

“Uh-huh, like I’ll believe that,” said before flying up to me to shove me to the side. “What’s Rarity doing no-” Her thoughts stopped as her brain caught up to what her eyes were telling her. I brought up a hoof across her eyes and started pulling her away.

“Nope, nothing to see, so you can just fly along.”

“Oh, no you don’t,” she pulled away from me, batting my hoof away. “I already saw what was going on. Twilight and Rarity are in heat along with you and about half the mares in this town.” My eyes went to pinpricks because I knew what she was going to say next. “Which means that anytime that he’s outside he’s fair game. And now I’ve got to tell the rest of the girls because he is prime stock.” She quickly flew off to go tell every other mare in this town that Emmit was here. And that was something I did not want to compete with.

A few seconds later, my ears picked up the sound of the window opening behind me. Turning around, I saw Twilight open the window and take a deep breath. “Ah, that’s better.”

I rushed over to her. “Twilight inside, now!”

“Wha-” was the only thing she got out before shoving my way inside and quickly shut the window, then closing the drapes. Of course, she got agitated with me as she always does whenever I do that. “Rainbow! I was opening the door to enjoy the air.”

“Yeah, that’s not a good idea right now,” nervously laughing while guarding the window. “Because now the whole town of mares knows that he’s here. And because he’s the only male in town, they are now converging on this place as we speak.”

Twilight glared at me with narrowed eyes for a few seconds before turning around and heading toward the bedroom door. “I’ll go lock the door and block the windows.”

As Twilight was leaving, Emmit groaned out with a roll of his eyes. I tried cheering up the atmosphere with, “Look at the bright side, Emmit, you're stuck inside with three horny mares that want to buck your brains out.”

I watched as Emmit rolled over, taking Rarity with him, with another groan, “I’ll admit that they wore me out. Need rest first.”

Rarity, now on top of him with her head resting on his chest, giggles and says, “That’s alright, darling. There’s a big bed right here for all of us.”

“That’s great, Rarity,” I said to her now thinking ahead, “but I think I’ll stay up and take watch in case somepony wants to break in.” To that end, I turned around, trotted over to the window, and opened the curtains to check outside.

And right outside the window were three mares with their faces smooshed against the window. Immediately they began whistling and asking for me to open the window. I shut the curtains a second later with a big “Nope” going through my head.

And right before Twilight walks back in, sees my terrified look, and asks the most obvious question. “They’re already outside, aren’t they?”

“Yep,” I squeaked out.

“They’re outside the front door as well,” says while she walks over to the bed, climbs on, and curls up next to him. “Don’t let them get in.”

I saluted, “No problem.” Rarity used her magic to turn out the lights and soon were fast asleep.

^_^

It was around a little after midnight as I was downstairs checking on the front door and windows. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The door was still closed along with the windows and curtains. The front door had a small peephole, so I walked up to take a look outside. I didn’t see anypony, so I trotted over to the window to peek out from behind the curtain. Still didn’t see anypony outside. Which meant that they must have left. And thank Celestia too. At least now I can relax, but not sleep until I take care of this heat.

With that in mind, I turned and started to make my way upstairs. If I didn’t want to disturb Twilight or Rarity, in order to get alone with Emmit, then I would just have to wait until he got out of bed on his own. Luckily for me, I just got to the top of the stairs when I saw the bedroom door open. And with a wide yawn, Emmit walked out, turned his back to me, and walked to the bathroom.

Perfect.

I waited until he stepped in before tip-hoofing my way down the hall. It wasn’t until I was almost to the door that I noticed the door had been left open. This was too good. After reaching the door, I stood up on my hind legs and gently put my front hooves on either side of the open door. He didn’t notice me as he took a leak in the toilet. And with my tail swishing back and forth like a fan it blew my scent right into the bathroom to his waiting nose. My eyes were locked onto his glorious member in his hands. That very shortly would soon be deep inside of my hot wet and waiting pussy. I could feel it throbbing in want and need.

But that wasn’t all I wanted. My body ached for the touch of his hands. The feeling of his fingers between my wings. As the images flashed through my mind it made my heart pound. He still didn’t see me as he finished and turned toward the door. His half-asleep mind didn’t register my presence until he was practically in front of me. With me standing up on my hind legs, my head came almost level to his.

“Oh...Rainbow,” he whispered, slurring a little due to his half-asleep mind. “You need the bathroom?”

I simply shook my head with a wide grin, my eyes roaming over his body. “No, what I need is you.” Immediately, I lunged forward claiming his mouth with my front hooves on his chest. It was a surprise to him, sure, but a second later his hands touched each side of my body. I sighed deepening the kiss, my tongue darting into his mouth.

He pulled back, now fully awake and looking down at me, “Is this really the time?”

“Oh yes,” I whispered, claiming his mouth again in a quick kiss. “It’s going to happen,” kissed him again, but this time pressing my body against his. Trapping his now semi-hard cock between our bodies. “I need you inside me,” kissing him again, “now.”

“What...about...the...girls?” he asked between kisses.

“We’ll just have to do it quietly.” My eyes met his again with all the want and need in them for him. “Lay down,” I commanded.

He did so, letting me down gently, so I wouldn’t make noise when my hooves touched the floor. After he laid down on the large rug covering the floor, his cock stood up just begging for me. With my eyes on the prize, I stepped forward, leaned my head down, and immediately wrapping my lips around his head. Laying down, I gently placed my hooves on either side of his cock and started sucking gently on his head. I looked up to see his mouth hang open and his eyes half shut because of the pleasure I was giving him. His hands reached up with his fingers running through my mane. Then closing my eyes, I took him fully into my mouth going as deep as I could without choking myself.

But that was just to get him as wet as I was. I only did that to him a few times before stopping. Then lowering my body against his, I crawled up him, so his now hard cock would rub against my soft coat. Enticing him further. While crawling up I watched his eyes. He was lightly biting his lip while arching his waist up against my body. When my pussy lips reached his hard shaft, I let out a soft gasp in spite of not wanting to. It felt soo good, but as I claimed his lips again it would feel even better shortly.

My body was screaming at me to have him inside of me as my pussy ground against hard shaft. I broke the kiss, pressed my cheek against his and softly moaned into his ear. As he moaned into mine as I ground my pussy against his shaft. His hands, meanwhile, were working their magic. One hand was between my wings, gloriously rubbing his fingers there. The other went to the base of my tail, wrapping it between a couple of fingers to lightly pull. My wings opened fully, going stiff in arousal. “Yes,” I whispered into his ear, “touch me all over, Emmit.”

After saying that, I raised myself up by putting my hooves against his chest. His hands moved to each side of my body as I raised up. After scooting myself back off of his cock, I took it in one hoof, and while keeping his eyes on mine, I lifted myself up just enough to touch my wet hot pussy lips against his head. His hands were gripping my waist to guide me down. My hooves gripped his arms as his hard cock slid inside of me. My eyes closed with one long sigh of pleasure. “Soo good,” was my soft whimpering moan as my pussy stretched to welcome him inside.

I leaned back, placing my hooves back against his legs after he was fully inside. “Buck,” I whispered under my breath while feeling his hands on my cheeks. It was like feeling empty inside without him. Like I wasn’t complete without him deep inside of me. Pleasure rocked my body as I slowly started riding him. His hands explored my neck before lowering to my chest. Each finger sending shivers through me. With a sigh, I leaned my head back and enjoyed the pleasure of him sliding back inside.

My breathing got deeper and quicker when his hands lowered to my teats. His fingers pinched each one lightly and pulled making me gasp deeply. My eyes shot open as his fingers lightly twisted each teat. With my breath caught in my throat, I started riding him quicker. Deep pleasure raced through me with my body feeling like it was on fire. The only sound was our deep breaths as we tried to be quiet. And the soft wet slapping of our bodies as I rode him faster, slamming down on him. “Soo good. Don’t stop,” whispering under my breath. The need for him to fill me becoming a screaming chorus in my head. “Fill me. Fill me.”

Suddenly, he took charge. His hands gripping my waist and lifting me up just enough where he could thrust himself up into me at a faster pace. And he did. The wet slapping sound of our sex got a little louder the faster he went. But that’s not the only thing that got louder. Lowering my head, my wide eyes locked onto his. With each thrust of his cock into me, waves of intense pleasure rocked my senses.

With one long deep gasp, my eyes went wide again, raising my head as my climax hit me. Hard. His thrusts became frantic, telling me that his own climax was nearing. His hands gripped my waist while his hips thrusting up into me. What got my body shaking was when his thumbs rubbed against my teats. The pleasure was soo intense I was taking quick deep gasps every few seconds.

Until he stopped deep inside of me. He grunted and groaned as quickly as he could. My hind legs wrapped around his waist and with each spasm of my orgasm that milked him, my legs squeezed harder. After every few seconds, I gasped deeply and quickly as each spasm rocked me to the core. And with each pull of his cock, my body received his warm fluid.

As the orgasm subsided, I lowered myself onto his chest. My head resting just below his neck with my hooves wrapped under his head. His own body began to relax as well. “That...was...awesome,” whispered between gasps while I twitched a little with the afterglow.

After a little bit, Emmit chuckled with a whisper of, “Felt like you were sucking the life out of me.”

I giggled softly before lightly kissing his neck. “I don’t think I can move.”

He chuckled at that. “I’ll take us to bed in a few minutes.”

^_^

(AJ’s POV, next day, mid-morning)

“Is your heat bothering you, sis?” It was my little sister that asked me. A few years ago, it would bother me that she even knew what the heat was, much less asked if it was bothering me. Now, that she’s older, however, and will be experiencing her own either this year or the next, it doesn’t bother me. She’s grown up now. With a sigh, I leaned up against the tree and wiped my brow with a hoof. Right before leaning down and dunking my head into the bucket of water, she brought me. I stayed there for a few seconds, enjoying the sensation of cool water before gasping for breath after lifting my head up.

“Yeah, it is,” I said to her while keeping from squeezing my hind legs together. “I don’t know why, but tarnation this is probably the worst one yet.”

“Sorry to hear it, sis. Wish I could relate,” she said sheepishly with a small smile.

“If you don’t this year, then it’ll be the next one for sure,” smirked at her with a nod. “It’s something that you’ll go through just like ever mare alive.”

“I know,” she giggled. “Sweetie and Scootaloo are saying that we’ll get our heat at the same time because we got our cutie marks at the same time.”

I had to chuckle at that. “Well, anything can happen in this world let me tell you.”

AB started to get nervous as she rubbed one hoof against her leg and looking down sheepishly. “ Sweetie Belle and I have been talking about asking Rarity and the princesses to join the herd when it’s time.”

That stopped me cold. It took my brain a few seconds to register what my ears picked up. “You...are?”

She blushed heavily when she said with a slow nod, “Yeah. We’re grown mares after all. Though Scootaloo is still a little foalish about sex.”

“I...well...um.” I was blushing now as well. Sure, she’s a grown mare now and all. And sure she has the right to choose or not when the time comes. But it was still a shock to my system hearing it from her. “Well, I’m not technically part of his herd.”

Now she was a little confused. “You mean you haven’t had sex with him yet?”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Why not, sis? ‘Cause even I know how good he is and I haven't been with him.”

I shook my head with an amused snort. “That ain’t the issue.”

“Then what is?” she asked then took a drink from the bucket.

“It’s just…,” I was blushing and I knew it too, “...well...I.”

She waited for a beat before a grin spread across her face. “You can’t answer that can you?” I tried answering, but all that happened was my mouth working like a fish out of water with a blush as red as a beet. “Look, sis, I may be young, but even I can tell that you want to go over there and buck his brains out.”

“Apple Bloom!”

“What? It’s true, ain’t it?” When I didn’t say anything she just smiled. “I thought so.”

“Alright, I admit it. I do,” I finally agreed while images of him covering me with his body and bucking me ‘till I passed out were flashing through my mind. It also didn’t help my heat any. Or it might be because of the heat. At any rate, those images wouldn’t stop and it was driving me up the wall. One look at AB and she gave me this “Well?” look. “He might be busy and...”

She just gave me a deadpan stare.

“There are still chores to do and...”

More staring.

“I’m sure that-”

“AJ!” she interrupted me. “You don’t want me to go get him and bring him here. ‘Cause you know I’ll do it. That heat is bothering you and there’s only one stallion you want. And right now he’s at Pinkie’s place. I know because Sugar Cube Corner is shut down and I heard Pinkie’s moaning as my friends and I walked by an hour ago.”

There was nothing I could say. She had me. And she knew it. I surrendered with a long sigh. And started walking toward town and Sugar Cube Corner. The last thing I heard from Ab was, “I want details,” as I left her behind in the orchard.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Closed Sugar Cube Corner, a short time later)

Pinkie hummed contently as she rested on top of me. Her head resting on my chest with her front hooves around my neck with a wide smile on her face. It’s almost been an hour since we’ve had sex and we were still in her bed. “I really don’t want to get up.”

With a chuckle, and while rubbing her back with my hands, I answered, “Then don’t.”

“But I have to,” she whined before lifting her head giving me a kiss. Then stood up to stretch like a cat with a happy hum of contentment, “Because AJ’s going to arrive shortly and I need to let her in.”

I watched her stretch, now curious as to what she was talking about. “Oh...kay. Why does AJ want to come here right now?”

She got down from the bed and started trotting to the door. “Oh, I think you’ll like why. Just stay there.” She turned her head around, giving me a wink as she left the room.

I’d like why AJ would be here? She’s not referring to what I’m thinking, is she? Because if she is then I think that AJ would be the last one. Wouldn’t it? I’m married to Celestia, Luna, and Rarity with Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and now Twilight agreeing to be in the herd. Still odd to think that I have a herd of mares in my life. Me. A simple human guy. I had rested my head against the pillow and stared up at the balloon filled ceiling to pass the time.

Until I heard hoofsteps coming up the stairs. With my hands behind my head, I looked toward the open bedroom door. And AJ walked in. Her nostrils flared taking in a deep breath as she did. Our eyes met with hers locked onto mine like heat-seeking missiles. They were wide and roamed over my body like a hungry man waiting for a meal. She licked her lips while her tail shut the door behind her.

“AJ,” I greeted. Then the smell hit my nose. It’s a smell I know all well. She was in heat. And walking toward me.

“Emmit...” her voice held in it restrained passion as she stepped up to the bed. When she stopped by the bed, her head was just inches from mine because I was close to the edge. She didn’t say anything, just gazed into my eyes with her very hungry ones. Then she licked her lips before giving me a head-turning passionate kiss. Almost without thinking, my hands reached up to take her head just behind her ears. Her head tilted with a long deep moan, opening her mouth to let my tongue explore and dominate hers. Man could she kiss. With her head tilted as I leaned in, she was taking a submissive approach. And I think I knew why because my body was responding to her.

All too soon she broke the kiss. And while looking into my eyes, she whispered with all passion in her voice, “Buck me. Now!”

“On the bed then,” was my quick response.

She literally jumped over me and onto the bed. Then looked down at me with eyes blazing with passion as her tail was risen high up behind her. I slowly sat up cupping her head with a hand and leaned in close. “You know I’m not a one and done kind of guy, AJ. What do you want from this? Besides relief from your heat, that is.”

“I…” she paused before taking a slow deep breath, as if calming herself. “I want in your herd.”

It was still a little surprising to hear her say it, even though I was half expecting it. My heart started to pound in my chest as I moved my hand to her neck and let my fingers dig into her coat. I felt her deep breaths in my fingers and when she gulped down her nerves. Then scooted over almost up against her to run my other hand down her back. Her skin twitched at my touch. “You want to be mine?” Her mouth hung open as she nodded slowly. I ran my hand to her cutie mark, pressing the palm of my hand against it, and giving her rump a little squeeze. She lightly bit her lip with a low soft moan. “Give yourself to me?” She nodded slowly again. “You’re a proud mare, AJ. Not willing to submit to anypony.” I leaned in and put my lips to her ear. “Are you willing to completely submit to me?”

She gulped before taking a slow deep breath to whisper out, “Yes.”

My lips lightly pressed against her neck and gave her rump another possessive squeeze. Her head tilted up giving me more access to her neck, sighing as I kissed her. “Then lay down on your back for me,” I whispered, urging her to lay down with a gentle push of my hand.

She slowly lowered herself onto the bed then rolled over onto her back.

^_^

(Pinkie’s POV)

As quietly as I could, I peeked my head into my bedroom to watch. I was so happy that my friend AJ was coming into the herd. We’ll be one big happy family. After she rolled over onto her back, she had yet to open her legs for him. So, he moved to her hind legs and while sitting on his knees in front of her, put his hands on the lower parts of her hind legs. His head was facing her and her eyes were looking up at him, so I think his eyes were on hers as well. AJ bit her lip lightly as his hands slowly explored her legs. Right now, it looked like she was enjoying his hands.

I know I do. They make me feel so wonderful and happy. And now they were making AJ feel happy.

Slowly, Emmit opened her legs for him. I watched AJ close her eyes as he lowered his head between her legs as his hands gripped her cutie marks. She moaned, wrapping her legs around his head. I know how that feels. Emmit did that to me earlier and it felt soo good and soo wonderful. I wanted more of it, but it was AJ’s turn now. She whispered his name, as I did, while his fingers dug into her coat to massage her as he pleasured her. Just as he did to me. I know what he was doing. He’s using his tongue to lick inside of her. And he does it very well. None of the stallions have ever tried that. All they want is a quick buck, but not Emmit. He enjoys giving his mares long deep pleasures. As he did to me a little bit ago. I didn’t tell him that I haven’t asked Twilight to the after sex spell. I want it to be a surprise.

“Emmit, please. I need you,” she moaned loudly for him.

He stopped and lifted his head. “You want me?” Emmit started to crawl up her body, but slowly. Kissing her body and rubbing her body as he did so. Her eyes were closed, but she nodded her head slowly. “You will keep yourself only for me?”

“Yes.”

He was over her now. One hand on the pillow by her head. The other guiding himself to rub the tip of that wonderful cock of his against her pussy lips. It sent such a wonderful wave of happy pleasure through me when he did it to me. And now AJ moaned out in pleasure as he did it to her. I watched him toy with her first. Teasing her a little more. Rubbing his tip against her lips to make her squirm. And even beg a little. She whispered “please” once more before he slowly slid himself inside of her.

It was a shock to her. Her eyes went wide open, tilting her head back to look up as she gasped long and loud as he filled her. Her hind legs instinctively squeezed around his waist pulling him in quick and hard. Front hooves wrapped around his head as he lowered it to her neck. She held her breath while her body expanded to fill him. The feeling of her walls surrounding his thick cock rubbing her in all the right places to drive her into a deeper need of him. Something I’ve experienced with Emmit a few times now. And every time better than the last.

When Emmit started thrusting, slowly at first, she tilted her head, opened her eyes, and looked at me. I wanted to tell her how happy I was. So, I nodded my head quickly to her.

“Emmit,” she moaned, visibly squeezing her legs with each of his thrusts to encourage him. All while she was looking at me. “Harder,” she moaned then another gasp as he obeyed her.

“Are you my mare?” he grunted out as he took her with each hard quick thrust.

“Yes...Emmit...I’m your...mare,” she got out between quick deep breaths. “Oh sweet Celestia,” she softly said over and over again while Emmit’s pace quickened. My bed started creaking and rocking a little as the wet slaps of sex resounded around the room.

“Your mine,” Emmit grunted softly before kissing and suckling on AJ’s neck.

“Yes.” AJ’s body shook with each deep hard thrust he gave her. But his pace quickened. I love this part. Their climax are peaking. Their bodies wanting that joyous release of pleasure that brings to ponies together. Or in this case a pony and a human.

AJ cried out as Emmit’s body shuttered with his release. AJ started to spam and shake as her body accepts, and milks, him. I couldn’t stay there anymore and shoved open the door.

“This is soo wonderful,” I bounced inside giggling, “that AJ is part of his herd.” Emmit ignored me, but AJ turned her head to look at me with wild wide eyes that were filled with orgasmic pleasure. “Doesn’t it feel soo good and wonderful, AJ?” I put a hoof to Emmit’s butt and rubbed it, “Give it all to her, Emmit. Like you did to me.” I felt his muscles contract under my hoof with my ears picking the sound of his grunts and moans.

But I had another idea. Moving to the other side of the bed, I climbed on and laid on my side facing them. AJ turned her head to face me again as their mutual orgasms calmed down. With one hoof, I rubbed AJ’s head. The other front hoof and rear hoof I laid over Emmit’s still twitching muscled body as he finished giving his warm fluid to her.

I knew Emmit would be tired, so as they started to relax, I laid on my back. “You can rest on top of us, Emmit,” I told him, using a hoof against his shoulder to encourage him to do just that. “It’s ok.” He didn’t say anything while I gently encouraged his head to rest between us. “Rest your head here, Emmit,” I cooed at him as he relaxed his body on top of us. AJ’s was still twitching with the wonder after sex feelings. I hummed and rubbed my hoof against Emmit’s head, enjoying the feel of his warm body on top of mine. Turning my head I kissed him on his cheek. Then raised my head to look over at AJ. “Welcome to his herd, AJ.”

“Thanks,” was all she could manage while trying to catch her breath.

This was just wonderful. AJ is now in his herd with the rest of us. As we laid together, I hummed a happy little tune letting him know how happy I was and rubbing his head and back.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV, later that evening)

I decided to bring our daughter with me to dinner this time. She’s old enough, so right now she was happily munching on some mashed up peas that was made for her. It was time that she started trying some mashed up veggies and other things. I know that meat would be one of them, which is why I’ve been discussing mashing up some meat for her to try. If she is like anything like her father then she’ll like it.

“Good eve, sister,” Luna’s tired voice announced her walking into our private dining room. Before she sat down next to me, yawned, then lowered her head to the table closing her eyes.

I looked down with an amused smile. “Still tired?”

She hummed in agreement. “Bed was soo comfortable that I almost regret leaving it.”

Solar stopped eating because she saw Luna and started to wiggle crawl her way around her small saucer, that held her mashed peas, toward Luna. I wiped her lips as she slowly started crawling passed me.

Luna’s eyes opened, saw her, and smiled in spite of her being tired. “Almost.” It was soo cute to see her practically latch onto Luna’s face when she reached her making me giggle. Solar thought it was funny too as she made cute baby noises while suckling on Luna’s forehead right between her eyes. While we were focused on Solar’s baby antics a letter appeared.

“A letter from Twilight,” said taking it in my magic and opened it. “They’re at Twilight’s right now for a small celebration that Applejack has joined the herd.”

“Has she?” Luna asked making Solar giggle cutely. “It is no surprise given the dreams she was having.”

“Passionate?” I asked taking a side glance at her.

“Very,” Luna smirked then lightly blew against little Solar making her laugh. “I believe the dreams started after she received his massage in the private pool below.”

“He does give great massages,” I commented, looking at her with a mischievous smirk.

She caught the hint I sent her way with a mischievous smirk of my own. Then widened to a grin as her form changed to that of Nightmare Moon. Little solar squealed and giggled in delight as her little paws batted against Nightmare’s forehead. She looked over at me, “I do believe we can crash the party, as the saying goes. Nighttime is my realm after all.” Solar was raised off of her by Luna’s magic as she raised her head up off the table. “Does our little niece want to join?”

Solar giggled and squealed in delight again.

“I’d say that was a yes,” I giggled as well and prepared to leave. “This is going to be fun.”

Chapter Nine: Getting to know Daring Do

Author's Notes:

Update: This was edited at 2130 hrs (that's 9:30 PM) on Sept. 5th, 2020. It was all thanks to an idea that Kevin Lee had posted. If anypony else wants to post ideas for the story they are welcome to. I may or may not use them as per my discretion. If you have already read this chapter once then the only thing that's changed was an added sentence after Daring Do (Chrysalis) meets Emmit for the first time and then at the end of the chapter. Thanks to the story idea from Kevin Lee it gave me an awesome idea for the next chapter that I'm writing up now, so thanks for everypony for reading my story.

It’s been a little over a week since the end of heat season for the girls. And things have quietened down, thank goodness. For the first few days, I spent my time with Celestia, Luna and Nightmare, and our little daughter Solar. Little Solar is cute as a button and crawls everywhere, now that she’s learned how. And voicing her opinion with her cute baby noises. She’s already starting to eat mashed up fruits, veggies, and even some softened meat. Definitely an omnivore like me. Whenever she’s a little eager for meat, I have to make it for her. Celestia can, she just prefers not to. Plus the kitchen staff won’t touch meat, much less make it for her, so that leaves me. While I’m away, she’ll do it if she needs to.

Like now, for example. Right now I’m on the train pulling into Ponyville’s train station to meet up with Rainbow. She wanted me to accompany her to a Daring Do convention over at Las Pegasus. Right there worries me. Because in the show it wasn’t in Las Pegasus because it wasn’t in a fancy building but outside. So, if this is where Rainbow and Quibble Pants get abducted to help Daring Do, then it’s already different from the show. This means that whatever Chrysalis has in mind could be vastly different from the show as well. Which is what is worrying me.

“PONYVILLE,” came the conductor’s call, so I stood up in order to meet Rainbow just outside on the platform. I stepped out and waited by the door after the train came to a stop. Not immediately spotting Rainbow I took a look around. Some of the ponies that were coming and going I recognized, some I didn’t that seemed to be just visiting walk by. At least it was a beautiful day with only one cloud in the sky. At least temporarily until Rainbow flew through it obliterating it. My eyes followed her trail as she zigzagged over the city before heading down to me.

She landed with a soft thud then proudly smoothed out her mane with a hoof. “Just needed to clear the skies before we board the train.” Without another word she walked passed me and into the train. After walking back inside, I noticed that she was laying down on the seat on her side. One thing she didn’t know was that these seats were the new ones that slid out to be beds. So, after walking in I used my telekinesis to slide out the seat into a bed. It was satisfying to watch her eyes go wide in confusion right before I jumped onto the bed to lay down next to her. Now spooning her from behind, I relaxed with a contented sigh.

“Now this is better.”

“I never knew these seats could do that,” she commented. She also wasn’t moving either. That was because we had the car all to ourselves. She doesn’t like mooching in public. Therefore if I wanted her to snuggle with me then we had to have the car to ourselves. Image, you know.

“The old ones didn’t, but these do,” said while kissing the back of her head through her mane. Then leaned my head forward to whisper into her ear, “Of my special request for situations just,” I kissed her cheek, “like,” kissed it again, “this.” Rainbow squirmed a little at my affections with each kiss. “Don’t worry we have the car all to ourselves, so your reputation is safe with me,” chuckling lightly at her.

“Just don’t tell AJ that I like this, ok?” she asked me with a deepening blush.

Turning her head, I gave her a passionate kiss, “Don’t worry, I won’t.”

“Good,” she said before returning my kiss with a head-turning one of her own. “Now turn human and grab my ass.”

“I like it when you talk dirty,” said to her and through a chuckle morphed into my human form. Then put the palm of my hand on her cutie mark giving it a good possessive squeeze. She gave off a soft moan of pleasure while my free arm moved under her head, which she used as a pillow. Because of her smaller size, it was easy to be the big spoon. With a sigh of contentment, she wiggled herself up more comfortably against me, pressing her wings into my stomach and chest. All while her head was resting on my arm with her front hooves wrapped around it. And my hand possessively squeezing and massaging her cutie mark area of her ass.

A short time later, the train jerked forward with a loud whistle from its horn signaling its departure. And we were on our way to Las Pegasus. With my hand slowly and possessively exploring her body the whole way.

^_^

“LAS PEGASUS!” came the announcement from the conductor through the overhead train speakers.

Rainbow groaned in disappointment gripping my arm a little more tightly in protest. “No, a few more minutes,” she slurred her words because she was half asleep and half aroused. Half aroused due to my hand between her legs and kissing her neck. Her lower lips were wet and leaking due to the palm of my hand rubbing against her. Kissing her neck as my lips massaged her neck, I was hoping to put her into a state of euphoria. And it appeared that I succeeded. My slow ministrations would normally put her to sleep if I also wasn’t arousing her body at the same time. Thus, putting her into a state of euphoria.

“Wish we had those few minutes, but we don’t,” said to her before slowly kissing her neck, my lips firm enough to get down to the skin beneath her coat. “You need to get up.”

Rainbow groaned again as the train pulled into the station with a jerk and a hiss of steam. She still looked half asleep and half aroused as I morphed back into my Ninetales form. “Jerk,” she exclaimed lazily while I stood up and stretched out the kinks from a semi-long train ride. And chuckled at her antics.

I stood over her with a wicked grin. “Maybe, but you love me anyway,” used my telekinesis to lift her head giving her a kiss, “but if you don’t get up I can, and will, put you on my back.”

She moaned softly in the kiss then rolled her eyes up at me. “You’re not the jerk, the train is for arriving too early.” I gave her another light kiss then lifted her off the slide-out bed placing her on my back. Then slid the bed back up into a bench again. I was stepping up to the car door when she stopped me with, “Don’t go out yet, just give me a minute to stretch and wake up.”

“That’s almost all you got,” said back to her as she stood up on my back to stretch. Then shook her head to wake herself up before jumping down standing next to me. “Ok, let’s go.”

Luckily for me, the Daring Do convention was on the ground instead of up in Las Pegasus proper. This meant that among the few small buildings there were tents and tables scattered around to show off their wares. Anything from costumes, art, and novelties were shown off. “Wow, this reminds me of all those comic-cons back home,” mentioned as we walked up to the first tent showing off handmade items.

“We got those here too,” she mentioned eyeing a poster. “Ponies dress up as their favorite characters, too.”

“Ours too,” I agreed with her, not really wanting to get into descriptions.

It was about mid-afternoon, right after lunch, and the place was well crowded. A beautiful day with the sun high in the sky and a cool breeze blowing was a perfect atmosphere. And it wasn’t just ponies showing up either. I saw some griffons scattered about as well. As we walked away from the first table I felt like warning her.

“This isn’t how it was in the show, by the way,” leaning over to speak softly. “As far as I know Las Pegasus wasn’t hosting the event.

She was confused for about a second or two before she caught up with me. “Oh yeah, I forgot about that.” She stopped and turned toward me. “So, what’s supposed to happen?”

“Basically, you accidentally run into a stallion that doesn’t believe the books could be real. You two argue over it, becoming friends in the process, before Miss Yearling shows up asking for your help.” I took a quick look around to see if I could spot Daring Do, but she wasn’t around just yet. “Right after that you two get ponynapped by Doctor Caballeron where you two help her with her mission. So, it will be interesting to see how this plays out considering how different it is already.”

Rainbow had stars in her eyes at the prospect of going on an adventure with the Daring Do. “That’s soo cool,” she finally said dreamily with a lopsided grin.

After an amused chuckle, I steered her toward the next table. “At least it all worked out in the end. I’m just worried how much of a difference will there be when Chrysalis makes her move.”

Now she looked up at me with concern on her face as well. “Didn’t think about that. But, yeah.”

The unicorn mare sitting behind the next table saw us, me specifically, and brightened considerably. “Oh, your majesty,” she even bowed her head as much as she could, “thank you for coming. See anything you like?” Her table was covered in art that was both drawn and painted.

Rainbow rolled her eyes a little, but that was it.

“I will say that you are a great artist in many mediums,” said to her while gazing at her artwork. I thought her face would break due to how big her smile was.

“Why thank you, your majesty.” Using her hoof, she pointed to each medium respectively. “I’ve been practicing in pencil and charcoal for about ten years. Painting and watercolor for about half that. I found the Daring Do books about six years ago and starting drawing or painting the scenes from the book.”

“They look great,” I commented.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow agreed, pointing a hoof at one of the pencil drawings. “This one looks like a scene from her first book.”

“Shows how good the author is on painting a mental picture then.”

Just then out of the corner of my eye, a mare with a coat, hat, and sunglasses walk up to Rainbow. Turning my head just a little confirms that it is in fact, Daring Do dressed as Miss Yearling. Rainbow nods to her and begins to follow her. So, I then followed Rainbow. Daring Do didn’t stop to face us until we were well behind one of the buildings and out of sight.

When Daring Do spotted me she eyed me with irritation and suspicion, “What’s he doing here?”

Rainbow looked over at me with a little confusion, more than likely on why she would protest me being there. “Oh don’t worry about him,” Rainbow said to her, dismissing her with a wave of her hoof, “he’s cool. He’s also married to Celestia, Luna, and my friend Rarity.”

Her eyes narrowed as she looked me over. “Fine,” she snorted out, slightly rolling her eyes, “whatever. Yeah, I know about him. A creature named Emmit from another world, right?” We nodded to her, then she gave her full attention to Rainbow. “Listen, I’ve got no time to argue about him. I’ve got the Amulet of Culiacan and Caballeron wants it. But this is only a key. The real treasure is hidden in a lost temple in the jungle. The seven-sided chest of Chicomoztoc.”

So far so good. Sounds just like the show, except for where they were right now and the lack of Quibble Pants.

“Caballeron wants to sell it to the highest bidder, of course, which is why I need to find it first!” she finished explaining to us.

Rainbow, meanwhile was freaking out and squealed with delight. Luckily her squeal was soft enough that it couldn’t be heard that easily. “We would be more than happy to help you, Miss Do. But why are you here though? Not that we aren’t happy to see you.”

“Easy, it’s the safest place for me and the amulet,” she said simply with a shrug and a smile. “This place is crawling with security and if I ever get into trouble,” she paused to drop her disguise now in her typical Do attire, “I can just blend in the with all the Daring Do cosplayers.”

“So how can we help?” I finally asked conspiratorially.

“You two just keep a lookout for anything suspicious,” she gave us a nod.

“Or,” said slowly to get her attention, “you could hang with us for added protection.” I knew Rainbow would like that suggestion.

“Hey, yeah!” she whispered eagerly. “You want this guy in a fight on your side, trust me.”

Daring Do eyed Rainbow with an almost tongue in cheek look before looking over at me. “You don’t exactly blend in,” she retorted with narrowed eyes.

“True, I don’t,” I had to agree with her on that one and gave her a nod. “However, at this point, almost everypony knows who I am. Therefore, anypony that I’m seen with is automatically known that they are under my personal protection and that of the crown. Which would include you. And if you’re with me then maybe it will be more believable that you aren’t the real Daring Do, but one of my friends. Another question is, how long are you going to hang around here until you feel that it’s safe to move on?”

“He’s got some good points,” Rainbow backed me up with a look to Daring Do. “I think you would be safer with us than without us. And yeah, how would you know that it’s safe to leave?”

She looked between us with a look in her eyes that told me she was thinking about it. Finally, she rolled her eyes with a snort. “Fine. Let’s go then.”

As she started walking away from us, I gave Rainbow a wink before quickly catching up to her. I waited until Rainbow was beside me again to put a couple of tails around her. And started doing the same to Daring do. We had just walked back into the convention area when two of my tails started snaking over her rump and down her flank. As the crowd started passing us Daring Do’s body started shaking a little. And it wasn’t from arousal either. Rainbow was taking it in her usual stride rubbing her butt against mine as we walked. Daring Do, not so much. She was just shy of livid when I leaned down to whisper, “It’s to keep the allusion of all of us being together. Just go with it.”

She didn’t.

Even though nothing immediately looked out of the ordinary, if one looked closely they would see Daring Do’s hind leg try to do the Macarena on one of mine. It was interesting for me to try and dodge not only other ponies, but Daring Do’s hind hoof at the same time. It was a little funny and frustrating trying to keep out of time with her in order to protect my rear paw. Didn’t work sometimes as we leisured from table to table with me cringing every once in a while. Mostly when we were staying still. I still didn’t give in and even went so far as to pull her in a little tighter just out of spite.

“Am I going to have to separate you two?” Rainbow asked, sounding like a parent scolding her kids, as she leaned in closer to us. “You two are supposed to look like you like either other. Undercover, remember?”

“Well, I’m...ow...doing my part...ow.”

If looks could kill then I would have been dead a while ago because that was the look she was giving me. “You still can without your tails around me.”

“It’s not soo bad,” Rainbow defended. “I like it,” she said the last part softly, but loud enough for Daring Do and I to hear. I rewarded her with a deep kiss that she returned eagerly.

“Well, I don’t,” Daring Do retorted hitting my rear paw with her hoof again. “Normally I work alone as a rule much less with stallions.”

“Your image is safe, so don’t worry,” I tried reassuring her. “Besides, with you next to me nopony is going to mistake you for the real deal. Especially if you pretend to be my marefriend.”

She didn’t buy it and put her nose nearly against mine. Narrowed eyes and all glaring up at me as we continued walking. “I don’t even know why I let you talk me into this. It’s humiliating.”

“What? No, it’s not,” Rainbow defended me again. “Even for a mare like me, I’m not worried about my reputation. And he has a point. If you keep it up, you might blow your cover.”

None of us were paying attention to where we were going. So, we had walked well past the buildings and didn’t notice it until we were interrupted.

“Too late!”

I heard the voice at the same time I felt a quick prick on my butt. “Ow, what the...” A quick look around showed us how far we had walked from the convention.

“Ow,” Rainbow felt one too right after I looked up seeing us surrounded by Caballeron and his goons. “Aw nuts,” Rainbow slurred out before passing out.

I quickly put up my shield, but not before another tranquilizer dart got Daring Do as well. She glared up at me again as her world started to spin. Then she passed out.

My world was already slowly spinning but not enough for me to lose concentration on my shield. And while I was still awake, so was my shield. Even with the world beginning to fade away and laying down on the ground, I could still keep up my shield. But eventually, the tranquilizer finally got to me, so I gave Caballeron one last death glare before blacking out.

^_^

A headache was the first thing I felt after starting to wake up again. It wasn’t quite a hangover level bad but it didn’t feel that good either. Part of it was because of whatever tranq they used on me. And the other part must be because of the arguing between Rainbow and Daring Do.

“...should’ve left him behind,” Daring do complained while my body slowly woke up again.

“Trust me, you’ll be thankful for having him around,” Rainbow defended me.

Daring do sounded like she was directly in front of my face while Rainbow sounded like she was directly behind me. As my senses returned I realized that we were only tied up. Daring Do was tied up against my stomach with her legs spread on either side of me. And Rainbow was tied up against my back, also with her legs around me. Any other time this would’ve been great. I did notice that my own legs were free and I was tall enough to walk even with Daring Do strapped to my belly. Her lower lips were almost pressing up against my sheath though. Which meant walking anywhere might be a little problematic for any length of time.

“Well, I’m not thankful so far.”

“Oh come on, Daring Do. They caught us by surprise. Nopony’s perfect,” Rainbow defended me again.

My other senses told me that I was laying on a dirt ground with a fire nearby. And what sounded like a forest. Similar to what it was in the show maybe?

“Will you two please SHUT UP?!” That was Caballeron shouting at them. And for once I agreed with him for two reasons. One was that it wasn’t helping. And two it was making my headache worse.

“No, I won’t,” Daring Do complained again, “because it was you guys that put me in this...position.”

“We only had so much rope, so this had to do,” Caballeron said nonchalantly.

“Well, this guy better not get horny or get any ideas.” I knew she was referring to me. Because she was positioned in such a way that if I did get aroused, for whatever reason, then my member would grow right into her. Which would be more than embarrassing for both of us.

“You sure you guys can’t switch us around, so I could be on the bottom?” After Rainbow asked there was a round of groans going around with some “not again” and the like being whispered.

“Why couldn’t you tie her to me boss?” one of the henchmen asked, wasn’t sure which one.

“Because you would enjoy it too much,” Caballeron told him.

At this point, I thought it might be a good idea to announce myself to the land of the living. So, with a light groan to complain about my headache, I opened my eyes to look around. I was laying on my side in a small camp with two tents around a fire. Typical setup. While my head laid on the soft ground, Rainbow and Daring Do’s heads were nearly resting on top of mine almost nose to nose with each other.

“Well, look who’s finally awake,” Caballeron nearly laughed at my situation.

“Emmit?”

“Yeah, Rainbow I’m here,” said softly to her due to my headache. “Massive headache though.”

“Oh so sorry,” Caballeron said it in one of those mocking tones of voices that just irritates me.

I glared up at him, “No you’re not.”

He smirked down at me, “No, I’m not. But now that you’re awake, we don’t have to carry you anymore.”

“Swell.” Yeah, I wasn’t too happy. Therefore, I had no problem with my plan on hurting them. I had to be careful about what I did though with both Rainbow and Daring Do tied to me. Or I might accidentally hurt them too. “You are right that you won’t have to carry me anymore. Because you guys are about to get seriously hurt.” With a growl at the last couple of words and after an ethereal howl, I sent out a powerful wave of fire like an expanding sphere. Similar to what Cadence and Shining Armor did when the changelings invaded their wedding. Mine did a similar job at sending Caballeron and his goons bouncing through the trees. Screaming in pain all the way as my fire started burning off their fur coats. They weren’t the only ones that were burned though. The forest, ground, and the camp around us were burned as well.

“I love it when you howl,” Rainbow’s sultry voice whispered into my ear after everything went quiet again. “Sends shivers in all the right places.” She even started nibbling on my ear.

As Rainbow started kissing my neck, Daring Do had a very different reaction. One of almost pure fear. “What was that?” her voice shook a little. “Just what are you?”

“That will have to wait,” I told her while carefully trying to stand up. While doing so my sheath rubbed against her lower lips a couple of times, though I pretended not to notice. I was able to stand up and luckily was standing high enough that Daring Do wasn’t touching the ground. Though her mane and tail would be dragging. “Where they are, Ahuizotl won’t be far behind,” I started to walk in order to make sure I could before taking off in a run. Walking wasn’t much of a problem. Running though, had its own...complications. One was that my legs were a little bowed because of Daring Do’s body underneath me. And because of that, her body started rocking back and forth. Which in turn, had her lower lips rubbing against my sheath.

“Stop, oh please stop,” she pleaded, almost screaming really, right into my ear.

Rainbow had no clue. “What?! Why? Ahuizotl could be right behind us.”

Meanwhile, I kept running. Trying not to jump or make any sharp turns or anything that could cause Daring Do to scrape against the ground. And I’ll admit to loving the sensation of her rubbing against me.

“Well,” her voice was soft and low, almost sounding like Fluttershy. I also couldn’t see her face, but it sounded like she was embarrassed and possibly blushing. “He’s rubbing against,” she paused as a soft moan escaped from her, “my,” another soft moan, “pussy.” She all but whispered the last word, as if embarrassed by it.

Her body rocked back and forth against my sheath regularly, as if I was thrusting against her like having sex. And it felt good.

“What?” Rainbow sounded confused for a couple of seconds. She probably looked back then understood. It was obvious that she understood because a couple of seconds later her sultry alluring voice was in my ear again. “In that case, keep running,” she kissed my neck again before speaking into my ear.

“Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?!”

“Get aroused, Emmit,” Rainbow continued into my ear.

I kept running through the trees with my eyes boring ahead while my mind was focusing down below.

“Don’t you dare,” Daring Do’s voice was a mixture of slight panic with embarrassment and even a little arousal in it. “I...”

“Feel her, Emmit,” Rainbow kissed my neck again.

“No, don’t you dare feel me,” Daring Do pleaded harshly though her tone of voice was beginning to soften. “Stop running.”

“No, keep going,” Rainbow contradicted into my ear, “Ahuizotl and his cats could be right behind us.” While she whispered and nibbled on my ear, she was also rubbing her own lower lips against my lower back. Which had her moaning softly into my ear. It had the effect that she wanted.

“Don’t you dare,” Daring do said before moaning a little, “stick that thing back in.” She tried wiggling while I was running, but all that did was shift her into rubbing herself against my now hardening member. The more she moved and wiggled the quicker I was getting to full mast.

“Are you aroused, Emmit?” she asked then moaned loudly in my ear.

“Yes,” was my soft response as now nearly all my senses were paying attention below me.

“You feel her soft and warm pussy against that wonderful cock of yours?”

“Yes.” I could also feel Rainbow’s against my lower back as well, rubbing herself against me as I continued running through the forest. At this point, I was running almost on automatic while the rest of my senses were paying attention to both Rainbow and Daring Do.

While Rainbow was encouraging me, Daring Do started to bite at my neck. It was for the purpose of keeping me from being aroused by inducing pain. However, the more my cock pressed and rubbed against her, the wetter she got. And the wetter she got the more those bites became nibbles against my neck.

“Is she getting wet for you, Emmit?” Rainbow moaned into my ear to further entice me.

And it was working.

“Yes,” was my soft response as the trees whisked by us.

“So am I, Emmit.” Rainbow moaned loudly in my ear while she vigorously rubbed herself against me. “I’m so wet and horny for you, but I’m not underneath you. But Daring Do is.”

“No,” Daring Do tried to protest, but her voice was softer than she intended with a moan to go with it. I felt her teeth against my neck, but it was more nibbling than the biting that she wanted.

“Take her, Emmit.”

“Don’t take...” Daring Do protested by trying to move away from my cock but inadvertently moved toward it. She gasped when my cock thrust deep inside of her.

“That’s it, Emmit,” Rainbow moaned and nibbled on my ear enticing a moan of my own out of me. “Now take her.” She encouraged me by pressing herself against me in time with my running.

However, now that I was deep inside Daring Do, and because my mind was now concentrating on how she felt, I was slowing down. My mind justified it by arguing that Ahuizotl and Caballeron were now far behind us.

Rainbow noticed and encouraged me further by mimicking me thrusting by lightly slapping herself against me. “Yes. Take her! Now!”

Daring Do gasped hard again as I stopped, complying with what Rainbow was encouraging me to do. My mind was soo engrossed with the sensations assaulting my mind that it was easy to stop and obey. I stopped running, stopped walking, and took Daring do. The only sounds then were the light slapping of my waist against Daring Do’s, the wind blowing through the trees, and Rainbow’s moans of pleasure as she pleases herself against my lower back.

“What do you think, Daring Do?” Rainbow leaned her head down closer to hers because Do’s head was resting against my neck. “How does he feel?”

Her words were almost unheard of as she whispered, “Good, so good.”

“I can’t hear you, Do.”

My mind was fully concentrating on nothing more or less than fully taking Daring Do. Now that I wasn’t running, I used one paw to hold Do in place as I thrust into her. Do was responding by trying to grip my body harder with all of her hooves.

“Be gentle,” she whispered, now pressing her head hard against my neck before moaning her pleasure. “It’s my first time.”

“Then enjoy him, Daring Do,” Rainbow moaned, nibbling my ear again. “It’s ok to enjoy him. It’s ok to call out his name. Call out to him, Daring Do. Call out.”

I don’t think that Daring Do was fully with it, mentally speaking, as her body succumbed to the pleasure. Because we were shocked and surprised at the name she called out to me.

“I’m close, Ahuizotl. Be gentle.”

I didn’t stop, but Rainbow was apparently shocked because she stopped moving and didn’t say anything. And stayed that way until both Daring Do and I were overcome by our mutual climax. Daring Do’s body gripped, pulled, and suckled on my cock during her intense orgasm. Milking me for everything I could give that my body gave willingly making me grunt and moan in pleasure. All while Daring Do whispered Ahuizotl’s name into my ear. When finished my legs were shaking a little because of the run and the sex.

Rainbow finally spoke softly, “How about getting us loose now?” Then whispered seductively, “Then you can take me, Emmit. Take me hard and fast.”

With my mind still deep in the gutter with sex, I didn’t waste time in producing one of my doubles to literally eat away at their rope bonds. After a minute, Daring Do fell off of me first with another gasp when my cock slipped out. Another minute later and Rainbow was free. And didn’t waste time in jumping down, dashing in front of me, and wiggling her attractive butt in front of me.

“My turn,” her sultry voice grabbed my mind locking my eyes on her wet dripping sex. “I’m wet and horny for you, Emmit. Come and get me.”

^_^

It was sometime later when the jungle temple was in sight that Daring Do turned toward me. Up until now, Daring Do hasn’t said a word to either me or Rainbow. And it wasn’t going to be a pleasant conversation because of the anger I saw in her eyes. Though that wasn’t the only emotion I saw in them. There was some blushing and embarrassment as well. “Don’t either of you say a word about what happened earlier,” she nearly growled at us, anger nearly vibrating off of her. “Or so help me I’ll hunt both of you down and make you regret it.”

“Come on, you know I’m not like that and I can vouch for Emmit here,” Rainbow placated her. “I’m just surprised that you have a thing for Ahuizotl.” We watched as an embarrassed Daring Do turned around and start walking into the clearing toward the jungle temple. “I mean, he’s a bad guy.”

I followed along carefully and quietly. The reason was safety. Both from Daring Do and Ahuizotl and his cats. It was late afternoon when Daring Do stepped into the clearing, so the sun was low in the sky. The breeze whistling through the trees to contrast against the calm atmosphere of the flowering clearing and clear sky.

“But if your thing is for predators, then Emmit here is the most dangerous in all of Equestria,” Rainbow trotted to catch up to her. I knew her well enough to know that when her voice got a certain tone in it that she was grinning. “And believe me he can kick Ahuizotl’s butt any day any time.”

When Daring Do didn’t say anything, but kept on walking toward the temple, Rainbow slowed down to hang back with me just behind her. She looked up at me, giving me a quick shrug of her shoulders.

It was then that something was bothering me and after a minute I knew what it was. It was too quiet. I wasn’t able to hear any animals whatsoever. As if none was around. Paying attention to the quiet surroundings also made me remember that the temple so happen to be in a flowering clearing instead of at the bottom of a secret waterfall. Which made me wonder if the traps would be different as well. That was just a passing thought while I focused on the potential danger that I was sure lurking within the thick jungle.

“Stay close to me,” I whispered to Rainbow before trotting up to catch up to Daring do. And not wasting time in putting up my shield.

“Just what are you doing?” Daring Do had time to ask before one ping after another hit my shield. “What was that?”

“That,” I told her after looking down and seeing more of the tranquilizers from earlier, “was more tranquilizers, so to stay safe, stay close to me. I think that’s your fantasy coming out of the woods.” I pointed my paw to the left where there were small sparkles like the sun glinting off of feline eyes. Multiples pairs of them.

“Oh great.”

“Relax Rainbow,” I chuckled, pulling her close to me with a couple of tails, “they can’t do anything that far away. And they can’t do anything to us while my shield is up.” I looked down at Daring Do with a firm urgent look. “Let’s hurry up into the temple, so I can block the entrance. That will slow them down at least.”

“Then let’s go,” Rainbow urged which got Daring Do to spring into action. And we ran toward the temple. The temple looked just like it did in the show, like an Aztec pyramid just in the middle of a flowering meadow. Although unlike the actual Aztec pyramids, which had stairs leading up to the top, this one just had one opening at ground level. Which we were running toward at a full gallop. And that’s when Ahuizotl unleashed his cats on us. Not that I was worried about them so far away.

“Stay there for a few seconds,” I told them after we got inside the temple and they were a few yards in away from the entrance. I used a few doubles, a few outside and a few inside, to seal up the entrance with dirt and stone from the temple. The temple and the ground shook as my doubles went to work. A few seconds later the tunnel collapsed and dirt covered the entrance making the tunnel we were now sealed in go dark.

“If he’s so great, Rainbow Dash, then how come he just sealed us in?” Daring Do sounded disappointed in me due to the tone of her voice and was probably rolling her eyes too.

“Relax, he’s knows what he’s doing,” Rainbow tried to console her. However, I don’t think it worked that well considering her next question was directed at me. “You do know what you’re doing right?”

“Oh yeah, don’t worry,” told them while producing one double that was engulfed in flames which acted as a walking torch. I chuckled at their wide-eyed reaction to my walking torch that started walking down the hallway. I used a paw to gently shut Rainbow’s open mouth after my double walked past. “And don’t worry about the air. There’s an open shaft in the roof where we will escape from. That is if one of us accidentally steps on two of the floor traps.”

“Wait,” Daring Do held up a hoof, “how do you know all this?”

“Well, as you probably guessed, he’s not from Equestria,” Rainbow started to explain while my double waited just down the hallway.

“Yeah, that I got. He’s not a creature I’ve ever seen before,” Daring Do agreed with a nod.

I just started to slowly walk down the hallway while keeping an eye out for those two stone traps not to step on.

“Actually he’s not from this planet.”

“What?! What are you saying, Rainbow Dash?”

They started to follow along behind me, their hoofsteps echoing in the stone hallway.

“He’s from another world that already knew about us before he arrived here. Which means he knows all about this temple and where the treasure is.” Rainbow’s voice told me that she was hesitant and nervous about telling her.

“What?! How is that possible?” Obviously Daring Do was shocked at that news. “Just what is he?”

“I’m a being from another world that was brought here by the Tree of Harmony almost two years ago now,” I began telling her while my eyes darted around for any traps. “This isn’t my true form, but one that the Tree Of Harmony gave me upon my arrival. Only thanks to the Empress, Celestia and Luna’s mother, that I was able to speak your language and morph into my true bipedal form. I know about Equestria, Rainbow and her friends, and this temple because of a show from my world that told me all about you and your adventures.” I finally heard a couple of squeaks from Daring Do that told me of her disbelieve. And when I turned my head back for a quick look, she was wide-eyed and mouth open staring at me in shock. I simply shrugged, “You asked.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow shut Daring Do’s mouth with her hoof, “so, just go with it.”

“And keep to the sides of the hallway,” I told them while walking along a side wall, “because the trap trigger was in the center of the hallway. And by the way, Daring Do, the key belongs in the Alicorn section of the wall. Better to get in and out as quickly as possible.”

“I...how...what...”

“Just go with it, alright Daring Do?”

“...alright,” Daring Do’s soft shocked voice hit my ears just as my double came to a stop at stone wall.

“I think we’ve arrived at the main chamber,” my own voice was soft and cautious as we approached it. “Stay under my shield while my double breaks through. Just in case of a cave in.”

Rainbow simply gave me a nod and pressed up against me. Daring Do’s nod was quick and short because I think she was more afraid of me now then trusting. However, she stayed within the shield. My double dashed toward the wall immediately breaking through it leaving rubble strung out on the stone floor. Light from the opening in the roof shined down into the circular chamber lighting up the room.

“That’s it, let’s go,” giving them a smile, I ushered them to follow inside. I still kept up my shield as my double disappeared while we walked in. “There it is, Daring Do,” pointed to the Alicorn section of the wall in front of us. “You’re up. Use the key on it and let’s get out of here. I’d rather not fight Ahuizotl if I don’t have to.”

Without a word, Daring Do walked over to the wall while I made sure to follow her to keep her within the shield. And wouldn’t you know it, Ahuizotl decides to make his presence known right when she put the key into the hole.

“Daring Do!” Ahuizotl yelled down into the chamber from the opening in the roof above.

With a sigh, I started to walk outside of my shield, “Hang on, I got him.” While concentrating on keeping the shield up, I also lifted my head sending up a quick fireball up at him.

“Get the AAAH,” Ahuizotl screamed in pain when the fireball hit him. I think he wanted his cats to come after us, but after seeing the powerful fireball they thought better of it. My ears picked up the sound of the wall retreating, so to make sure the cats stayed put I sent up a powerful stream of fire through the hole. With yelping and hissing the cats retreated from the hole while Ahuizotl’s complaints about me were music to my ears.

“Got it,” Daring Do whooped, happily pocketing the amulet. “But how do we get out?”

I looked back at them with a grin, “Through the roof of course. I doubt that they will give us any trouble. Just stay within the shield and let me do the rest.”

“See? Told you he’d be great to have around,” Rainbow stroked my ego with a wink to Daring Do. “Once we’re safe I’ll have him show you his true form. Trust me, you’ll like it.” Then she whispered, “Especially his hands.”

Daring Do was a little confused, but she and Rainbow flew up to the hole while I made sure to keep the shield around them. A moving shield is harder to maintain than a stationary one, especially while dashing through the hole myself. But I made it work and kept Ahuizotl and his cats at a distance as Rainbow and Daring do retreated. All while the cursing of Ahuizotl was music to my ears. “Curse you, Daring Do.”

^_^

“That was probably the easiest run I’ve ever had,” Daring Do finally said in disbelief after we were well within the safety of the dense forest well away from Ahuizotl or Caballeron. The sun was setting and the last of the rays were filtering through the tops of the trees. Which left the forest darker than it was and getting dark really quickly.

“Well don’t get used to it, I’m not a man for hire.” After a wry smile her way a chuckle escaped my lips.

“Don’t worry,” she said dryly, “there’s a reason I work alone. Mostly.”

“Oh yeah, speaking of alone,” Rainbow looked up at me, wiggling her eyebrows. “Show her your human form.” She said it in a way that wasn’t exactly a request. Nevertheless, I complied and morphed into my true form again. It was interesting to watch Daring Do’s eyes go wide with her head slowly tilting up as my height increased. She couldn’t help but instinctively take a few steps back as her inherent fight or flight instincts tried taking over. “Hey, no need to worry,” Rainbow stepped in front of me, “this is his other form. And just wait until you feel his fingers between your wings.” She motioned for me to rub her between her wings as she has done many times. So, I knelt down and put both hands between her wings, massaging with all ten fingers. “Oh yeah, that’s the spot.” Rainbow moaned with a slight giggle. Of course, while I was doing that, Daring Do had her sights around my crotch area.

“What?” I asked her curiously.

“It’s just because of earlier, I thought you would be bigger,” her tone of voice held nothing but curiosity in it.

“Huh?” that brought Rainbow back down to earth. She looked confused until she looked back at me. “Oh, that’s because he’s not aroused yet. Hold on.” Without another word she turned around and started licking on my limp cock. Until it was semi-hard, then she went from licking to almost deep throating me. When I was fully erect she stepped back and looked at Daring Do while slowly and gently stroking me. “There you go. He doesn’t have a sheath like a regular stallion. And that’s ok because he’s got a lot more stamina. And those hands are awesome. I get tingles in places that I didn’t know could get them.”

Daring Do, meanwhile, was just staring at me with her eyes roaming over my form. If the look on her face told me anything, she caught between wanting to leave and curious about my hands.

“Come on,” Rainbow cooed at her, encouraging her. While she still slowly stroked my hard cock. “You know you’re curious about his hands.”

After about a couple of minutes, Daring Do shook her head, as if to clear it. “I’ll pass,” she said simply then turned around. “I’ll see you two some time.” Then flew off into the setting sun.

Rainbow put her hoof down and watched her leave with a slight shake of her head. Before shrugging and turning around excitedly, “Oh well, more for me.” Then latched onto my cock with her lips and started suckling on it.

^_^

(Chrysalis' POV)

Once I was out of sight from Rainbow and Emmit, green flames enveloped me changing myself back to the beautiful and deadly changeling queen. Thoughts ran through my head while watching this creature from another world rut Rainbow in the middle of the forest. Absorbing the love between them was a nice bonus. As my ears picked up the sounds of sex and Rainbow's moans for more had me wondering how much love I could get out of him if he rutted me properly? And how better or worse he is compared to Ahuizotl. "Are you a better predator than Ahuizotl, my visitor from another world?" Within my magic, I held up the prize that I sought after. "I can use this for your demise and in turn that of all of Equestria." I heard their shout of passion as they climaxed together filling me with love. "I may have your father in my grasp and eating out of my hooves, but after today I think I'll have to change tactics. Your mind is too strong to be deceived like your father, so that won't work. But something similar to my wedding plan might work." Rainbow and Emmit were now cuddling on the ground while I watched them intently with a growing grin. "I learn from my mistakes and I'm very good at imitating loved ones and lovers. I'll just have to gain power first before I strike. And thanks to my drone inside Canterlot Castle, I can keep track of you. So, I'll see how good you really are next time you fill me with more than just your love for them. Who knows it just may spawn a whole new race of drones." I felt a cackle coming on and because I didn't want to give myself away, I flew off to a safe distance so they wouldn't hear me cackling at their future humiliation.

Chapter Ten: Times Are Changeling

I was laying on my side on the sofa in the royal car on the Friendship Express train heading to the Crystal Empire. Twilight was snuggled up against me as the little spoon. One foreleg and one hind leg was around her body holding her as a few tails covered her up to her head. The sounds of the train against the track and her soft body against mine was like a lullaby to me. It didn’t help that Twilight was humming slightly while holding a book in her magical grasp either. The whole atmosphere was putting me to sleep and I was halfway there already. We weren’t the only ones either. On the other side of the car were Starlight Glimmer and Spike sitting side by side. Earlier I noticed that Spike had put on a very bad disguise. For what reason I couldn’t fathom and simply ignored it.

“Are you sure it’s ok that I tag along?” my half-asleep mind heard from Starlight, although sounding like a far off dream. “I don’t want to get behind on my friendship lessons.”

“Oh not to worry Starlight,” Twilight dismissed it with a little amusement in her voice, “you can learn friendship lessons anywhere. So, just think of it as a mobile classroom. Besides, you wanted to catch up with Sunburst again which I think is a great thing.”

“Yeah don’t worry everything will be fine,” Spike spoke up to encourage her.

That made Twilight laugh which I actually felt as I held her. “Aren’t you one to talk, Spike? Looking like a detective from a private eye comic.” Even Starlight giggled a little at that.

“I don’t want to distract the crystal ponies because I’m so great and glorious,” he tried explaining. “So, I’m disguising myself to blend in.” That was so amusing that it caught my half-asleep mind back into being fully awake.

“Spike,” Starlight’s voice had humor in it, “you’re a small dragon dressed up in a trench coat, hat, and sunglasses. You’re not going to blend in.”

“Alright, fine,” heard some rustling of fabric which probably meant that he took off his bad disguise, “but if they mob me don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“I think you’ll live,” Twilight said dryly.

“Personally,” Starlight drew out that word which had me imagining a grin on her face, “I think you secretly enjoy it.”

“Moi? Enjoy constant adoration and praise?”

There was a pause where they both probably gave him a blank stare.

“Alright. Alright. I admit it. Stop looking at me like that.”

“CRYSTAL EMPIRE!”

Twilight closed the book then put it in her saddlebags on the floor. She hummed happily while taking a stretch, “As good as this feels, I need to get up.”

“Yeah, you did look pretty comfortable,” I opened my eyes to see an amused look with a smirk on Starlight’s face. All while Twilight took another stretch after she stood up.

“Believe me it was,” she confirmed then looked down at me as she shook off my tails from her. “Come on, time to get up.”

I stuck out my tongue playfully, “Don’t wanna.” Twilight gave me a wry look before using her magic to lift me up off the sofa and set me on my feet. “Then again.” And to the giggles of Twilight and Starlight, I followed them out the train car after they gathered their things.

It didn’t take long for us to get into the kingdom proper. And just like it was in the show, there was nopony around. The only thing that I saw was the occasional eyes peeking out from behind a curtain or two as we passed by. And the only sounds were the sound of the girl’s hooves against the stone road and the wind through the trees.

“Oh...kay, what’s going on?” Starlight questioned while trying to look around for life. “Where is everypony?” Then she stopped in her tracks, turned around, and looked over at Twilight and I. “Alright, lay it out. What’s going to happen?”

Twilight looked up at me wondering if we should tell her. With a dismissing shrug, I looked over at Starlight and Spike both. “Alright, here’s what’s going on. A changeling named Thorax has split from Chrysalis’ hive and wants to be friends with ponies.”

“Is that even possible?”

“Yes, Spike,” I chuckled with amusement, “not only is it possible, but he is instrumental in starting a new chapter for the changelings for the betterment of all Equestria.”

“Seriously?”

“Yes, Starlight,” Twilight told her as she encouraged us to continue walking, “he’s serious. He’s already told me all about it. But even I’ll admit to being cautious about it. Given that it was the changelings that took over my brother’s wedding.”

“However, the reason that I hesitate to tell anyone is that things are already different because of me, my mother and father.” With a shake of my head, I kicked a pebble down the street. “So there’s no telling what is different here. And that’s what’s frustrating. This is why usually, all I want to do is just encourage the right pony in the right direction. That way it will turn out like it’s supposed to.”

“THERE’S SPIKE,” came a shout, then out of nowhere a large group of crystal ponies ran up, lifted Spike onto their shoulders, and began to praise him. “Yes, it’s Spike the brave and glorious. He’ll know what’s going on and what to do.”

A second later.

“Wait!” another one said out of the blue. “What if it’s not really Spike?”

One gasp and a “RUN” later and they were all gone leaving Spike hanging in the air only to land on his drake butt a second later with a loud, “Ow.”

It was almost humorous. Almost. I did chuckle a little when he stood up and rubbed his butt. “Well that was short and weird wasn’t it?”

“Ha. Ha.” Spike rolled his eyes at me and simply started walking again. After that, it was only a few minutes before we reached the castle. And the guards.

“Halt!” of the six guards in front of us, the right of the two middle ones spoke up with his hoof up.

“Don’t worry, I got this,” Spike looked back up at us with a smirk before stepping forward. “Don’t worry, Spike the brave and glorious is here and I can vouch for these three.”

“That’s also what a changeling disguised as Spike would say,” another one of the guards stepped up and lowered his head to him. “How can we be sure that you really are the real Spike? I’m sorry but we’ll need proof of identification.”

“We’ll take care of things,” Cadence’s voice interrupted them as she, Shining Armor, and Sunburst walked up with little Flurry Heart being carried in a basket in Sunburst’s magic.

“Thank you, Cadence,” Twilight happily greeted, “could you please tell them that it’s us?”

“She will after you prove that it’s really you.” Shining Armor narrowed his eyes almost glaring at Twilight.

I just sighed and waited.

That’s when Cadence walked forward to do their usual sunshine sunshine greeting. Twilight only hesitated for a second before joining in and once done Cadence was convinced and ordered the guards to stand down. Where they promptly went back to their usual posts. Except for two of them. I already knew what they were going to ask.

“I’m sorry for all of this,” Cadence apologized with a sad worried smile, “but there’s been a changeling sighting in the area. So, we’ve been extra careful since our wedding and been checking everypony’s identity.”

“Yes,” Sunburst added as he stepped up with Flurry Heart as Twilight and Starlight greeted the little foal. “We’re afraid that the changeling has come to the Crystal Empire because it has the most love in all of Equestria. It could be after the baby.”

I watched the cute scene of Flurry suckling on Twilight’s hoof as she and Starlight looked at each other. It was plain that neither of them really didn’t know what to do. Do we tell them or not?

However, I had an idea. So, I stepped up to Cadence and Shining. “Let me ask you something?” They both nodded. “It’s just one changeling, right?” Again they nodded. “Alright, then what sense does it make for just one changeling to come here where there’s the most love in all of Equestria? Why not bring more than one? Heck, why not bring the whole hive?”

“We don’t know, but we’re not taking any chances,” Shining Armor’s stern voice shot out immediately. Typical of him to think that way. So, I looked at Cadence with a raised eyebrow.

She sighed softly with a nervous look up at me. “Do you know?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact, I do,” I said to her while watching her reaction. As during the Crystalling she didn’t believe me. So, I called her out on it. “Of course you don’t believe me, as you didn’t believe me when I told you what would happen during the Crystalling and yet it did. With my father leading the changeling’s being the only change in the timeline that is. So, do you want to know what’s going on?”

Cadence looked up at me and I could almost see the gears turning in her head and her teeth grinding against each other. Apparently she still doesn’t like the foreknowledge that I have. “Alright. What’s going on then?’

“Very well,” I gave her a nod. “His name is Thorax. He has distanced himself from the hive for the sole purpose of finding a friend. But here’s the question, Cadence: Are you willing to be friends with a former enemy who wants reconciliation?”

There was a pause where everypony was thinking about that question. Then after about a minute, or so, of thought, she looked up at me with a slow deep sigh. “If I can’t accept that, then I have no business being a princess.”

“I thought the same, Cadence,” Twilight supported her with a smile. “How can I call myself the Princess of Friendship if I won’t accept somepony wanting a friend? Even if they are former enemies.”

“So, what do we do then?” Sunburst asked slowly.

“Easy,” Twilight spoke up brightly, “we go find him and invite him over.”

“Who do you suggest we send?” Cadence looked between Twilight and I.

“Spike and one or two guards, but that’s it,” I told her. “Anything more and thorax just might be scared away. Whoever meets him will need to be non-threatening. Hopefully, Thorax will meet Spike first like he’s supposed to.”

“Very well,” she turned to two of the guards with us, “Accompany Spike and invite the changeling into the kingdom.”

The guards saluted sharply, “Yes, your highness,” then walked up to Spike.

“Have fun and just be yourself,” I said to him with a smile.

“Ok,” he replied with a small shrug of his shoulders. Then turned around heading out of the city.

“Now what?”

“Now, mister Sunburst, we wait.” Nopony said anything right off, so I added, “Preferably inside?”

^_^

All of us went back inside into their bedroom where Cadence and Shining Armor laid down on their bed. Twilight was playing with a happy giggling Flurry Heart while Starlight and Sunburst talked at a nearby table. The same table with all the refreshments of water, juice, and small snacks. I decided to stand next to Twilight laying my head on the bed near Flurry Heart.

“Who’s a cute little filly?” Twilight was softly playing peek-a-boo with Flurry Heart. And it made the whole thing look too cute for words with little Flurry giggling. My heart went out to the little filly reminding me of my own little daughter.

“And you’re sure this changeling wants to be friends?” Shining Armor asked after a few minutes.

“I’m sure,” I told him while looking up at him. “Just be friendly and everything will be fine.”

“I’m not convinced,” he reiterated with a firm shake of his head. “And I’ll believe it when I see it.”

I shrugged nonchalantly. “Suit yourself.”

^_^

(Spike’s POV)

“Spike, the brave and glorious, do you really think that this changeling really wants to be friends?” one of the guards asked me after we got past the shield and into the snow. Luckily it wasn’t snowing at the time, so I could see where I was going. Not that I knew where I was going in the first place. There wasn’t anything but snow as far as I could see.

“Yeah, you’ve actually dealt with them,” the other one questioned. “And how about that weird-looking fox creature? How do you know he’s right and how does he know?”

I stopped and turned around to face them. “Look fellas, I don’t know if changelings can be friends or not. But Twilight is right. She wouldn’t be the Princess of Friendship if she didn’t believe that every creature can be our friends. As for Emmit? I’ve known him since he arrived here. He’s a good guy...stallion...fox...whatever. He knows things and while I don’t fully understand why he’s been right so far.” I just simply shrugged. “So, I say let’s split up and go find this changeling.”

“Whatever you say, Spike the brave and glorious.” They both saluted with one going one way and the other one in the opposite direction. Leaving me in the middle of a snowy tundra. But hey, I’m Spike the brave and glorious. I can handle this, right?”

Apparently not because no more than a little while later I had stepped on a thin sheet of ice, broke through, and fell into an icy shaft with a shout. This was scary because the two guards weren’t there to help and I had no idea where this led to. The shaft led downward, so I was picking up some serious speed. At first, I wasn’t worried. Until I saw a light at the end of this tunnel that didn’t lead to stable and safe level ground. But instead led right out into a canyon.

And I didn’t have any wings.

By the time my eyes saw my fate, it was too late to stop even with my claws digging into the ice. I started screaming for help with the end of the tunnel getting closer and closer. Death was not on my plans for today and I was too young, brave, and glorious to die. When the tunnel ended, I swear I didn’t scream like a little filly.

“Hold on, I’m coming,” I heard a male’s voice call out. At first, I thought it was one of the guards because one of them was a pegasus. It was after he caught me, and after I calmed down enough to look up, that it was a changeling. Hopefully, the one we were looking for. After he set me down back on solid soft snowy ground again, he faced me with a shy, nervous, and worried look on his face. “It was a good thing that I spotted you or...”

“Yeah, thanks by the way.”

He saw my genuine thankful attitude, not to mention that I wasn’t afraid of him, and he asked about it. “You aren’t afraid of me, or what I can do?” He was even shaking a little with his eyes looking around as if looking for a quick getaway.

With a smile, I shook my head. “No. At first, they were going to send out lots of guards to find you. But not after Emmit showed up. You’re Thorax, right?”

His eyes went wide and even flinched a little at me. “H-how did you know?”

“That’s a long story,” I said slowly, running a claw through my spines with a slight chuckle. “But everything is alright though. We know that you want friends and we’ve invited you. So, that’s why I was out there looking for you.”

He stood there blinking at me for what seemed like a while before speaking up again. “Well, that’s good. And yes all I want is a friend.” He looked off to one side toward a large pile of snow that could easily hide another pony. “But I’m not the only one. There’s another with me that also wants a friend. Is it alright that she comes too?”

I was hesitant because Emmit didn’t say anything about a second changeling. Just Thorax. However, if she wants a friend just like Thorax, then why not? “Sure,” my voice held false reassurance in it that I don’t think he caught onto, “I think it would be fine.”

“Great,” he turned toward the pile of snow. “You can come out, Flora.”

Another changeling came walking around the snow pile toward us. I couldn’t tell them apart as far as male or female. However, this new changeling was acting a lot like Fluttershy. Her ears were laid back against her head and with her eyes darting around she was acting like she might be attacked at any given moment. Which might have been true if Emmit hadn’t said anything. Now I was just worried that she might run before we even got back to the castle.

“Are you sure it’s alright, Thorax?” She even sounded like Fluttershy, always scared with a shaky voice.

“Yeah, I think it’s alright,” Thorax replied, still a little nervous himself.

“Hi, I’m Spike the brave and glorious,” I offered a claw for her to shake once she got close enough. Both of them looked at me as if I was crazy. “That’s what the crystal ponies call me. I helped save the kingdom from King Sombra.”

Thorax was silent as he and I waited for Flora to round up the courage to speak again. “Are you sure it’s ok for us to simply walk into the crystal empire?”

“Oh yes, like I told Thorax I’m here to invite you, and any changeling that wants a friend, inside.” They each looked at one another as if having a silent conversation. Then nodded to each other. “Great, let’s go.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

“Shining will you please control your daughter?” I was nearly yelling at him while Flurry Heart was tossing me around the room with her magic like her own personal doll. She was liking it of course, but I was quickly losing my stomach. Naturally, she wasn’t the only one liking it.

“That’s my girl,” Shining Armor gleefully cheered her on while I was zipping around the room like an airplane. Flurry giggled playfully while her father got down face to face with her, “Who’s a good little filly? You are.”

Twilight, Cadence, Sunburst, and Starlight were all laughing and chuckling at my predicament. However, as I pointed out, “I’m serious because I’m about to lose my stomach here!” Everything was a blur to my eyes as I zipped around the room.

But I did hear Cadence stop giggling and say, “Alright that’s enough.” The room slowly began coming back into focus again as I was being pulled from Flurry’s magical grasp. “I don’t want to have to clean the room.” And was put back down on the floor again.

“Oh thank you,” was my soft response as I laid down on the floor as the world slowed back down again.

“Aww, but we were having fun!” Shining playfully, and comically, whined as Cadence rescued me. Flurry, thankfully, started doing the same thing with one of her toys instead of me.

“No Shiny,” Cadence admonished him with a smile, “you were having fun, Flurry doesn’t know any better, and poor Emmit was about to heave all over the floor.”

The door opened, after a knock, and a guard took a few steps in and saluted. “Your highness? The changelings have been found.”

“Ok, thank you,” Cadence told him, “escort him to the throne room and tell him we’ll be there shortly.”

“Yes your highness,” he saluted, “and about the other one?”

“Wait...other one? As in more than one?” I asked, standing up and turning around to face the guard.

“Yes, sir. Two. One male and one female.”

“Didn’t you say there was only supposed to be one? Thorax?” Twilight asked stepping up to me. There was a little bit of worry in her eyes as she looked up to me and in her voice.

“Yeah, I did and according to all I know there’s only supposed to be just Thorax,” I told her. I looked to the guard, “Keep both together for now.” After the guard saluted and left, my eyes met the rest of them. “Alright, Thorax I know is legit, so the odd one out is the female. She’ll need to be watched like a hawk. If she’s legit, great. If not then there could be trouble.”

Starburst was in thought as he stepped forward. “You know what’s going to happen because of this show from your world, right?” I nodded, knowing where he was going with it. “Well, your presence more than likely has already altered the timeline.”

“Correct, Mister Starburst,” nodding in acknowledgment. “In some ways, I’ve already seen some of those changes. The Crystalling, for example. The changelings weren’t supposed to show up, but they did. In this instance, this female wasn’t supposed to show up but did. I just hope that she’s legit too, otherwise, Chrysalis already knows about Thorax or at the very least suspects him and has sent out a drone to keep an eye on him. So, our best bet would be to watch her carefully.”

^_^

When we got to the throne room and piled in, Spike was standing with two changelings that almost looked identical. The only way I told them apart was the look in their eyes when they looked over at us. Thorax looked more hopeful and interested while the female was acting like a nervous Fluttershy. That nervousness didn’t reach her eyes though. Her eyes were too calculating to be nervous. My ears picked up Spike’s voice, trying to reassure them, as we approached.

“Here he comes. Now don’t worry about a thing.”

With everypony behind me, Twilight beside me, I looked down at Thorax first. “Thorax, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” He was a little intimidated by my size, which was understandable. I was almost sure he was going to take flight when he took a couple of steps back. But he was more curious about one thing.

He blinked up at me, “You know my name? How?”

Hopefully, my reassuring smile would be enough to calm his nerves. “That is a long story which I can explain a little later. Let me just say that I know about you. That you want friends.” I leaned my head down more to his level. “That you doing so is more important than you, or anypony else realizes.”

“It is?” both of them asked at the same time.

“It is,” I nodded to them before looking at the female intently. My goal was to put her on edge in hopes to reveal her true motives. So, I narrowed my eyes at her. “However, even I wasn’t expecting a second one. Do you know her, Thorax?”

He hesitated, and that’s all I needed to know. “Not...really. She showed up just before I caught Spike going off the cliff.”

That nearly cinched it for me. Her eyes didn’t hold the nervousness that her body was trying to tell. She may have lowered herself to the floor acting scared with her ears splayed back against her head. But her eyes. The key to the soul. They told a different story.

“Oh, but I really do want to have friends just like Thorax,” she tried saying, even giving off a nervous chuckle that was just a little too forced.

“Uh-huh.” Without breaking eye contact with her I addressed Twilight. “Twilight? Could you check this one in case this isn’t her real form?”

“Uh...sure,” Twilight sounded confused, not that I blamed her any for it. “But why would you want me to check for-”

“Please?”

Twilight sighed, lowering her head toward the female changeling, “Fine.”

Before Twilight even lighted her horn, the changeling jumped back with a loud hiss and flutter of her wings. “Fine then,” she hissed loudly at me before her body was engulfed in green flames. A second later, Chrysalis stood before us. “We’ll do it the old fashioned way!” Her voice hissed loudly with agitation and hatred.

“Guards! Thorax get behind me!” I started yelling at them to get them out of their shocked stupor. And I was going to place myself between Chrysalis and Thorax, but Chrysalis either knew what I was going to do or had already decided to try and kill him from the start. Because she turned to him.

“Traitor to the hive!” Chrysalis shouted, igniting her horn with a bright green light and aimed it at him.

I was able to use that moment of her hesitation, due to her talking, to use my dash ability to get between her and Thorax. Then immediately raise my shield around us. Had to because he refused to move out of fear and shock. Everypony else didn’t start moving until whatever magic she was going to use against Thorax hit my shield. Upon impact, the room was immediately engulfed in bright green light. That brought the guards out of their shocked stupor to have them usher the whole group away to the back of the room.

“Get them out of here,” was my command to the guards, “I’ll take care of Thorax, GO!” My ears picked up the sound of rushing hooves and a couple of protests from Twilight and Starlight.

“Oh, so you will take care of my traitorous drone will you?” Chrysalis hissed softly through an evil laugh as she hovered off the floor in front of me.

Meanwhile, Thorax had lowered himself to the floor, cowering under his hooves.

“I’ll defend all my friends with my life,” said through a growl and snapping jaws. All of the hatred toward this changeling was making my blood boil and every strand of hair stood up on end.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw look up at me as if he had a question mark over his head.

“THEN YOUR LIFE IT IS!”

This time when her magic hit my shield, it strained under the magical weight. She was stronger than before. So much so, that there was no strength left to do anything else. It was taking everything I had just to defend. With all the anger that raged within me, my mind had let slip the thought that the longer she stayed, the more powerful she became. For the simple fact that she was feeding off of the love of the entire kingdom. Not to mention the love I have for my own family and the rest of the girls. Chrysalis was surprised that her attack didn’t shatter my shield, so with a growl, she hit me again. This time sending me to my knees, my now shaking knees, grunting and growling with the effort of holding the shield. But it held though it left me sweating and shaking with the effort.

“Well, well, well,” Chrysalis cooed at me while landing on her hooves just a few feet away. “You do have strength don’t you?” Putting a hoof to her chest, she batted her eyelids at me with a girlish giggle, “Being a female myself, I find that attractive.”

Now that she was talking and not attacking, it was giving me a chance to recover. And the more we talked the more it gave my body, and ability, recovery time. I sent her a wry smile, chuckling at how this would irritate her, “Sorry, you’re not my type.”

It was satisfying to see her growl at me. It did the job of getting under that thick skin of hers.

“You can’t beat her,” Thorax’s voice was almost a whisper because of fear. “The longer she stays the more love she feeds off of and the more powerful she gets.”

“That’s right my dear Thorax,” she cooed again, batting her eyelashes at him, “and once I get to you, you’ll find out what happens to a drone that betrays the hive.”

“You’re the one that’s betrayed the hive, Chrysalis,” was my own growling response as Thorax went back to cowering under his hooves again.

“What!?” There was a pause of genuine confusion on her face. Until she dismissed it with a shake of her head and grinned at me. “But apparently, your dearly devoted father is my type. He’s fawning all over me.”

It did the trick of getting under my skin, though I tried not to show it. “My father was never the same after my mother died. Still...I’ll make you pay for what you did to him. And the unicorn that helped you.”

“Oh him?” she grinned wickedly. “He doesn’t have much love, but he already gave what he could.”

Figures. Not surprising that he would meet that fate.

Chrysalis suddenly got very happy, almost like a schoolgirl, as she clapped her front hooves together. “Oh, this is so wonderful. Thank you, Shining Armor, for showing up. Now both of my lovers are here to join in on the fun.”

“You’ll pay for embarrassing...wait,” Shining Armor growled out before pausing as my own mind did the same after what she said finally caught up with me.

“Both?” we asked simultaneously.

“Oh yes,” she turned on the charm with a mischievous smile, “You see, my dear Emmit, Shining wanted to get frisky with Cadence before the wedding.”

“You’ll pay for embarrassing me,” Shining growled out again, this time looking defeated. But that left with me.

“Oh you should be embarrassed, my Shining Armor,” she cackled while Shining walked up beside me. “Because Emmit was far better.” Now she looked at me directly and batted her eyelids at me, “Even better than your father.”

“I don’t know how to take...wait...what?” Ok, I was genuinely confused. “I would never have sex...with...” While I was talking, she changed forms to that of Daring Do. Daring Do’s form stood before me with a simple knowing smile on her face. Then it clicked. “FUCK ME!” I cursed the heavens.

“And now you know how I feel,” Shining grimaced at me in understanding, putting a front leg around my sagging hanging head and shoulders.

I felt physically sick. “Chrysalis was Daring Do.” It was a rhetorical statement, but I had to say it in order to come to grips with it.

A flash of green and Chrysalis was back to normal. “Yes, that was me, my darling Emmit.” Now her grin was wicked as she used her magic to lift my head in order to look me in the eye. “And your seed will spawn a new wave of drones for me to control. The hive thanks you for your donation.” She turned to Shining Armor with what appeared to be a sad face. Whether or not it was genuine was anypony’s guess. “Sorry, Shining Armor, but yours didn’t take.”

“Kill me now,” I whispered under my breath.

“Careful, she just might,” Shining Armor smirked at me.

“It would save me from facing the girls.”

He turned my head to face him, “If I can face Cadence,” he took a moment to shiver, “then you can face the girls.”

“You only have one, though,” I pointed out before my body shivered as well thinking about what I was going to face. Shining didn’t say anything, just stood there with his leg around me in companionship. Two boobs standing there feeling sorry for ourselves. Yet, I noticed something. How come Chrysalis was just standing there with a mischievous grin on her face? It didn’t click until two things happened. One was the chill that raced up my spine making my fur stand on end. And two was when Chrysalis pointed a hoof behind me. “Twilight is standing behind me, isn’t she?”

Shining and I slowly turned our heads. And what we saw had us cowering next to Thorax. Twilight’s eyes were pure white and her whole body was pulsing with a purple magical aura that swirled around her like a hurricane. That paled in comparison to the look on her face. It was that look that had us cowering on the floor.

“Thorax?” Twilight addressed him in her usual friendly tone of voice. That completely contradicted what we were witnessing.

“Yes?” he all but squeaked out. Which was more than I would have done.

“Would you please join the others in the adjoining room? I don’t want you to see what’s about to happen here.” And she said it soo sweetly too.

Thorax didn’t even hesitate. He dashed away soo fast that I thought he stole that ability from me.

Shining and I started hugging each other in fear. All that anger and hatred that I felt for Chrysalis had vanished in the face of Twilight. It melted away and the only thing that was left was crippling fear of this mare that I love so dearly.

“Oooo, I think somepony’s jealous.” It was Chrysalis’ way of putting salt in the proverbial wound. Chrysalis has now struck twice with two that Twilight knows. First was her brother that she had under her spell, so to speak. With me, it was a simple circumstance and trickery. Not that I expected that to save me from Twilight’s wrath, but we’ll see.

Twilight looked down at us, but mostly at me. “We’ll speak of this after I deal with her.” I gave her a squeak in response. With that supposedly accepted, she turned toward the bug. “I understand that you tricked him,” Twilight’s voice was soft but filled with cold malice as she stepped toward Chrysalis. “But I am Emmit’s mare by my own merits. I don’t have to use trickery.”

Green magic swirled around Chrysalis, “I do what I have to in order to survive.”

Twilight lowered her horn toward her. “No, you do it to control.”

“Yo-” She was interrupted by Twilight’s sudden attack. It was so sudden and so powerful that Chrysalis didn’t even scream. She just let out one big “oof” after she hit the wall, leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the crystal wall. Chrysalis’ light just got turned off.

After seeing his little sister do that, Shining Armor whispered to me, “Been nice knowing you.” And proceeds to crawl and skitter away to the other room.

At first, I thought about following him. However, after watching Twilight take Chrysalis’ unconscious body in her magic, walk toward the front door, and pretty much shoot her out of the kingdom like a cannonball, I thought better of it. Then, only two thoughts ran through my head. One was, Holy Shit. Two was, I’m so dead.

Twilight seemed to just stand there for a couple of seconds after practically drop kicking Chrysalis away. A second later, all her magic and white eyes just vanished. Then with a horse-like snort she turned toward me and started walking in my direction. The mantra of “I’m so dead” was being played over and over again in my head as she walked up to me. I even closed my eyes and kept them closed until the sound of her hooves stopped right in front of me. It wasn’t until I heard her stern and angry voice say, “Now then,” did I let her have it.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” I pleaded and even started kissing her hooves. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. Please don’t kill me. I feel soo bad about what I’ve done.” I didn’t even look up. Just kept saying how sorry I was over and over again while kissing her front hooves. By all that I could tell she didn’t say anything or move while I was busy groveling. It wasn’t until I heard Cadence’s pleased voice behind me did it dawn on me that perhaps I should look up at her.

“Shouldn’t you talk to him, Twilight?”

“Not quite yet, Cadence. I’m enjoying this too much.” There was a lot of humor in her voice. And apparently, she wasn’t the only one either due to the chuckles and giggles going on behind me. That was when I stopped groveling and did look up at her. Her face had a pleasing smile on it, which at first I thought was for me. Until she looked down at me giving me a flat frown. “Don’t stop now,” she admonished, “I’m not ready to talk just yet.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” so, I kept going and started kissing her hooves again.

^_^

“So, you understand why I was soo upset? Well, still upset. Just not as upset as I was because you explained it in more detail.” Twilight and I had finally retreated to a private room after she was satisfied with my groveling. She was laying at the foot of the bed while I laid down on the floor at the foot of the bed like a common dog. Still feeling sorry for myself. I just nodded my head to answer her question. “I’m mostly just mad at Chrysalis now. This is the second time, the second time that Chrysalis has taken advantage of somepony I love.”

“She wasn’t supposed to be there,” was my soft ‘I’m feeling sorry for myself’ response. “Chrysalis wasn’t in that episode, so I wasn’t expecting her. Then we were tied up and Rainbow kept encouraging me...” At least she said that she still loved me. That was the main thing here. “At least you’re not breaking up with me over this. Thank you.”

She waved off my concern with a hoof. “No, of course not. Though I’ll still be a little upset with you a while. Actually, mostly just disappointed that you got caught in the first place. Aren’t you better than that?”

I gave her the slightest of smirks, “You’d think so, huh? Apparently not.”

“Or were you distracted by Rainbow’s tight rump?” Now there was plenty of humor and mirth in her voice. I saw the biggest of grins on her face when looking up at her.

“No actually. I was distracted by Daring Do, Chrysalis, trying to do the Macarena on my paws.” She was going to ask what the song was, but I just dismissed it with a shake of my head. That wasn’t important and she got the point. “What’s depressing and worrying me now is what she’ll spawn because of me. And what do I do about that?”

The look on Twilight’s face told me she didn’t have an answer for that. At least at first. “Well if the changelings are going to be good then maybe you can do something at that time?”

“If she has the drones before that time, but if she has them after that then she’ll have another hive even after turning over the one she has now,” I pointed out with a frustrated sigh hiding my head within my paws.

“Good point.” Then stood up and jumped down from the bed, looking down at me, “We can worry about that another time. Right now, let’s go talk to our new changeling friend.”

^_^

When we got back to the throne room, where everypony was, it was pleasing to see that Thorax was getting along with everypony. He was even talking to them about life in the hive. Taking a sideways glance at Twilight told me that she was already taking mental notes to write down later as we approached.

“So, that’s what life is like as a simple drone like me,” he explained while sitting in front of everypony with Spike at his side. “I supposed those are the reasons why I left as well. There’s no need to be unfriendly toward ponies. If all of us had friends then there would be no need for fighting. Or scrounging around for scraps.”

That’s when the group noticed us. Both the group and Twilight were fixing to say something, but I didn’t want anything to interrupt Thorax. So, I shook my head at the group first before doing the same to Twilight. They got the idea and stayed quiet.

“Wow, I didn’t realize that life as a drone was like that,” Sunburst commented, sounding shocked and sad which was echoed with the look on his face.

“It sounds like a pretty sad life,” Starlight echoed Sunburst’s statement.

“It is,” Thorax confirmed with a long sigh. “A drone has virtually no freedom, no friends, and is only supposed to obey. If they don’t then...” His eyes closed and his body visibly shuttered at the thought of what might happen. “You heard Chrysalis wanting to punish me for betraying the hive.” They all nodded that they did. “I don’t like to think of some of the punishments. And part of me wonders if I really am betraying the hive.”

I was going to step in and say something, but Twilight beat me to it. “Certainly not,” she said announcing her presence to him with a wide smile. Thorax was startled at first but then relaxed with a small smile upon seeing us. Twilight walked up beside him and put her wing over him. “It sounds to me that you want to do what’s best for the hive. And that’s not a betrayal.”

“I agree, Twilight.” Cadence was smiling down at Thorax. “Speaking of myself that has been running a kingdom, she’s right, Thorax. I think you want what’s best for the hive. You’re not betraying it.” She paused in thought before giving him another wide smile, “As a matter of fact, if you are up to it, I want to make a public announcement that you, Thorax, are an official friend of the Crystal Empire. What do say to that?”

He was left speechless, which was understandable.

“I’d like to make the same declaration in Ponyville,” Twilight added.

“I’d be happy to do the same in Canterlot as well,” I put in. Although technically it would need Tia’s and Luna’s approval, I was one hundred percent confident that wouldn’t be a problem.

The look on Thorax’s face was priceless. He looked happy enough to cry.

^_^

First was making the announcement to the Crystal Ponies. So, a little while later, Thorax was standing next to Cadence and Shining Armor on the Castle’s balcony in front of a curious and cautious crowd. Though he was understandably nervous himself he felt better knowing that Starlight, Sunburst, Twilight, and I were behind him.

“My crystal ponies,” Cadence started the announcement with her version of the Canterlot Voice, “hear me! Your eyes are not playing tricks on you. There is indeed a changeling standing here with me. It was the changeling that we thought was a threat. We were wrong. His name is Thorax and he is no threat. Instead, just the opposite. All he wants is a friend.” There was some murmuring among the gathered crowd at that bit of news. From what I could hear it was mostly asking if it was true. “He has taken a great risk in leaving the hive and coming to us to seek out friendship. And I have offered that to him with the hope that you do as well. Because it could be the start of a new friendship between ponies and changelings. So please, let us all welcome his friendship.”

After the announcement everypony went down so the public can interact with him and ask him questions. Not everypony from the public came forward of course, but a good number of ponies did. That gave me hope for the future. That this, right here, was a turning point in Equestrian history. So, we spent a good half an hour or so with him talking with the crystal ponies.

Once done we all talked with Thorax about going to Canterlot first then Ponyville. I had thought that Ponyville being last would be the best option. Ponyville is the most friendly and open to new friends. Especially considering that his friendship with Starlight, Trixie, and Discord is paramount for Equestria’s future.

So, he agreed to be presented in Canterlot first and then to Ponyville. He wasn’t well-received in Canterlot as he was in the Crystal Kingdom. Mostly it was the common ponies that came forward to greet him in Canterlot. The only noble that came forward was Fancy Pants, which wasn’t surprising considering he’s practically the only good noble there.

Ponyville was quite different than Canterlot. Once in Ponyville, we had set up a town meeting for lunch the next day so we could make it a meet and eat. Instead of a meet and greet.

“I think we’re all set Mayor Mare,” Twilight said to her after taking a quick look out from behind the curtain. “Almost everypony in town is inside the town hall and all the refreshments are outside, not only ready but already being devoured.”

“I love this town,” was my humorous chuckled response that got me a disapproving hip bump from Twilight.

“Very good.” Mayor Mare looked over to Thorax, “Are you ready?”

“I guess so.” He was shaking slightly because he was nervous, that much was evident. So, Twilight and I stepped up beside him. Me on one side with her on the other.

“Don’t worry,” Twilight comforted him with a smile, putting a hoof to his shoulder, “we’ll be with you.”

That seemed to calm him down enough where Mayor Mare stepped through the curtain to address the crowd. “Thank you all for coming,” we heard her began. “I’ve called this town meeting at the request of our own Princess Twilight and Equestrian leader Emmit. They have a special creature for everypony to meet. I say creature because he is not a pony, but a changeling.” Immediately murmurs began to circulate around the crowd. “I know of your concerns. However, I’ve spoken with this changeling. His name is Thorax. And I’ll let him tell his own story.”

That was his cue. He didn’t need much encouragement either to step through, with us behind him. Though he was still nervous. Just not as nervous as he was in Canterlot. I could tell that due to how steady his voice was.

“I’m Thorax,” pausing to chuckle a little in nervousness. “And yes, I’m a changeling drone. But I have separated from the hive because all I want is a friend. And I’m thankful that I already have some friends with Twilight and Emmit. And I hope to create more friends.”

He paused, not really knowing what else to say. I was about to step in before Apple Bloom stepped forward from the crowd, as she was on the front row, “You don’t have friends in the hive?”

“Yeah, what’s it like in the hive?” Sweetie Belle echoed Apple Bloom with her own question.

His voice took on a somber sad tone to it. “The hive isn’t a friendly place. You either obey or get punished if you are caught. Chrysalis is ruthless in her rule over drones. Just a few days ago we were in the Crystal Kingdom and Chrysalis tried to kill me.” A few gasps were heard from the crowd as they were fixated on him and hanging on every word. “She would have if it wasn’t for Emmit.” I returned the smile he sent my way when he turned his head around. “There’s no freedom or friends or having fun. I think changelings can be friends with ponies.”

“We’d like to be your friend, Thorax,” Sweetie Belle said which was echoed between Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

“Thank you. I’d like that too,” he replied and from there everything went pretty smoothly for him in Ponyville. Most of Ponyville was eating and chatting away with him. Later on, I even noticed that Starlight had introduced him to Trixie. That was good to see them talking together. That means the future was coming together as planned.

Twilight wasn’t with me but also conversing with the crowd about Thorax. Now that Thorax was welcomed in Ponyville, he even was able to secure lodging, so he would be a regular figure about town. That was good. Now that he was taken care of, there was one other thing that I needed to settle.

Twilight.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV)

Emmit pulled me to the side, after making sure that Thorax was doing fine, and asked if I was still a little upset at him. In all honesty, I was pretty much beyond what happened and had already forgiven him. However, that got me thinking about something rather...erotic. So, I told him that yes I was still upset with him, but he could make it up to me if he wanted to. He eagerly agreed that he would do anything to make it up to me. So with my plan in mind, I walked over to Mayor Mare to let her know that Emmit and I had to talk and dismissed us from the gathering. Then simply told Emmit to follow me to my friendship castle. I made sure to keep him behind me because I was teasing him the whole way by exaggerating the sway of my hips just a little. Which meant that my tail would sway a little more as well. Which also meant that he was getting some pretty good peek-a-boos at me. Not that I minded any. I was going to tease torture him for a little while.

“Now then, here’s what you can do to make it up to me,” I began after we walked into my bedroom and shut the door behind me. Then put up a sound-dampening spell around the whole room, so nopony would hear us. Not to mention shutting the drapes and locking the door. I watched his eyes dart over to the curtains and then to the door.

“Uh...Twilight? What are we doing?”

“First of all, you may address me as Mistress Twilight. Do you understand?” I held my head up high while slowly walking around him. Once I got to his rear end, I used my magic to slap his butt just enough to sting a little. “And no talking back.” Of course, during my journey around him, my eyes were also roaming over his powerful predatory form. But that wasn’t what I wanted tonight. He got the hint of what we were now doing and lowered his head and ears like a whipped puppy.

“Yes, Mistress Twilight,” his voice was soft and submissive with his head lower than mine.

“Good,” I stopped in front of him, giving him my best stare, imitating the snobbish nobles. Head held high, narrow eyes, and looking down at him over my nose. The whole nine yards, as he puts it. “First you are to morph to your human form and lay on my bed with your back against the head of the bed.”

“Yes, Mistress Twilight.” He obeyed and morphed in front of me to his naked human form. Then without another word, got up onto the bed, and sat down with his back against the headboard. With one flap of my wings, I joined him on the bed. With the same look on my face, I sat down at his feet. My eyes roaming over his naked form and limp member, which was about to change.

“Now you will pleasure yourself in front of me to my liking,” I told him. “You may pleasure yourself as you wish, but you will not finish until I tell you to. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mistress Twilight.”

“Good. Then you may begin and I better be pleased with your...performance.” I tried giving him my best ‘wicked grin’ as he would say.

“Yes, Mistress Twilight.”

I watched him take his limp member in his hand, wrapping his fingers around his shaft, and start slowly pumping away. “Always keep your eyes on me,” I told him, watching his fingers slide up and down his limp shaft. “Never look away.” He didn’t and locked eyes with me. That’s where I wanted those intense orbs. Looking at me. Knowing what he wanted to do to me was making my body hot and my heart race. I wanted the thrill of watching him get off just for me and only when I said so.

His member grew and hardened with each stroke of his fingers. All while his eyes were locked onto mine. I tried channeling Nightmare Moon into my voice. “That’s right, my pet. Stroke yourself for me. Am I not a pretty mare?”

“You are beautiful, Mistress Twilight,” his voice was husky with arousal. “I am happy to pleasure myself for you.” My mind was picturing those fingers rubbing and pleasuring my own lower lips just as they were siding over his hard shaft. But I saw his eyes lower...twice.

“I said keep your eyes on mine,” I snapped at him suddenly, though in a playful way of keeping in character.

“Sorry, Mistress Twilight,” he responded pitifully.

Now I smirked at him, “Unless...you want to see something of your mistress. Is that it? You want to see something, you naughty boy?”

There was a slight smile on his face when he responded. “Yes, Mistress Twilight.”

Turning my head up and away from him in a fake huff of disgust, “Why should I expose myself to such a naughty boy?”

“Please, Mistress Twilight,” if I didn’t know better I would have thought that his plea right then was genuine and not keeping in character.

I stole glances at him, watching his fingers slowly slide up and down his hard shaft. His fingers sliding over the skin, sometimes concentrating on his head with a gentle squeeze. My body felt like it was on fire and I could already feel my pussy getting wet just by simply watching. I pretended to think about it. “Well...you have obeyed me thus far, so I will give you a quick glance.” Turning around, I lifted my tail and my rump to him. I felt his eyes on my pussy, just where I wanted them. It was thrilling, but this wasn’t over yet. I stayed there for only a couple of seconds before resuming my previous position. “Now you may thank me by moaning my name. And do be afraid to get a little loud. No one will hear you.”

“Thank you, Mistress Twilight,” he started to say normally then said it louder. “Thank you, Mistress Twilight.” A little fluid seeped out and started dripping down. He used that to lubricate himself, so his hand and fingers would slide over his shaft more easily. He moaned my name, “Thank you for showing me, Mistress Twilight.”

I hummed with my head held high, “You’re welcome but you’ll have to convince me that you want more. You understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Twilight.”

“Good,” gave him a curt nod. “Then continue stroking yourself for me. Let those fingers get slick with your own juices and slide them over your cock for me.” He was now using both hands. One was stroking his shaft while the other played with the head. “And stay slow,” I commanded while eyeing that wonderfully red shaft. “No need to hurry. Slowly slide your fingers over your hard shaft for me. Say that I’m pretty.”

“You’re very pretty, Mistress Twilight,” he responded while continuing to rub his shaft slowly, as per my command. It was getting me wet with my own voice becoming thick with my own arousal. I soo wanted his thickness inside of me. But that was for later.

“Say that you’re sorry for what you’ve done.”

“I’m sorry, Mistress Twilight, for what I’ve done.” He responded then moaned loudly during one long slow stroke down his shaft to the base.

“Say that you’ll only keep yourself for your herd,” I let slip a slight moan of my own. My heart was now racing in my chest, pounding really with my eyes locked onto his red cock.

“I’ll keep myself only for my herd, Mistress Twilight,” he moaned loudly again. Only this time he was having trouble keeping his eyes on me. He wasn’t the only one. I was having trouble looking away from that beautiful cock he was sporting for me. All red, slick, and ready to be mounted. By Celestia’s sun, I wanted him badly. I tried keeping my wings at my sides, but they started rising along with my arousal. He noticed this, naturally. He gave me the slightest of smirks as he asked, “Am I pleasing you, Mistress Twilight?”

Again, I pretended to huff at him by turning my head to the side, “I do like what I see. However, you are still not allowed to finish. I do not see that you want it bad enough.”

“I do, Mistress Twilight,” his voice got louder as he moaned my name. “I want to finish,” slowly he slid his slick fingers down his shaft, “inside you.”

I feigned a shocked gasp, putting my hoof to my chest. “You naughty boy! You want to fill me? Your Mistress?”

“Yes, Mistress Twilight! Yes!” he moaned, again and again, his hand staying slow sliding up and down his now throbbing cock. “I need to be inside you! I need to feel your warmth around me. I need to feel your warm slick wet walls surround my cock. Please, Mistress Twilight.”

My eyes latched onto his fully hard cock that my pussy was aching to receive. But staying in character, I huffed at him. “Very well, I give you permission. But if you do it, you will do it right. You will use one hand on my horn to stroke it like you were stroking yourself. The other you will use your fingers to firmly massage between my wings as both are powerful erogenous zones. And I will be in control of our sex. You will not move, do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Twilight,” he stopped and lowered his hands which left his hard throbbing cock standing up.

With a nod and a firm, “Good,” I stood up and took a few steps toward him. With my eyes watching his, I placed my hooves gently against his chest. His hands immediately went to my horn and between my wings. My wings were already risen and stiff but now with his fingers digging between them, they were all but vibrating under his touch. I wanted him soo badly but also wanted to tease him a little. So, I lowered my rump down where my wet pussy rubbed against his hard shaft. A soft moan escaped from me in spite of my effort to stop it. However, he didn’t.

“Please, Mistress Twilight,” he moaned softly.

“Do not…,” I moaned softly, “complain...or this ends...now.” I moaned between words as it was difficult to keep eye contact. All I wanted was to receive him, sit down on top of him, and never get up. “If you want me, then...continue...with my horn...and wings.” He doubled down. Digging his fingers between my wings, massaging between the two joints where it was the most sensitive. His fingers wrapped around my horn, rubbing just like he was doing to himself. Finally, I lifted my hips and used my magic to guide him to my wet entrance. My body shuttered when his head started parting my pussy lips. And with my eyes watching his, I let out a long loud moan of pleasure as he started to fill and stretch me. Deeper and deeper he went until I sat fully upon him. My eyes closed in spite of them wanting to stay open. I felt soo full with him inside.

He was sending waves of pleasure through me with those magical fingers of his. Each stroke of his fingers between my wings sent shock waves through me. Then his fingers around my horn send more pleasure. But what got me groaning in deep pleasure was slowly riding him. His hard cock pleasuring me with each slow stroke. My body felt like it was on fire with my heart threatening to pound out of my chest. I placed my front hooves on his shoulders to get a better angle and ride him harder.

“More! Please your...Mistress,” I moaned loudly with my eyes closed and head tilted down, but away from his head, so he could better stroke my horn. And stroking he was, both my horn and between my wings. It was a myriad of pleasure that was rocking my body to its core. Horn, wings, and sex were assaulting my brain and senses. I wanted to overload those senses. I wanted my horn to ignite and shower magic all around with a powerful orgasm. I wanted my wings to flutter during release. I wanted him. I wanted it all at once.

I rode him faster. This time I opened my eyes. And with my mouth hanging open and moaning with each deep shuttering breath I commanded him, “Fill me then. Fill your...Mistress.” He took a second to grip my horn in order to force my head to tilt away. Then his lips were on my neck. I felt his deep groan against my neck as he suckled there hard. My body shuttered feeling his teeth run lightly against me. The wet slaps of our waists meeting together echoed in my ears. My body felt like it would burst with the amount of pleasure that was quickly building up inside of me.

Louder and louder I moaned. Leaning my body into his he put his arms around me as best he could while still rubbing my horn and wings. My horn was beginning to light and grow brighter. “Yes!” My body shivered with not only the pleasure quickly building, but with the effort. He noticed and quickly took over. His waist slapped up against mine with his hard cock slamming up into me again and again making me nearly yell with each deep breath. My wings started to flutter and shake as my pleasure started to peak.

Everything hit me at once as I had hoped. With a loud long gasp of immense pleasure my eyes widened with my head tilting back I held my breath. My horn lit up like the afternoon sun sending waves of uncontrolled pure magic outward in all directions.

“Twi...light,” he groaned and grunted into my ear before giving in to his own peak. And with one last thrust, our bodies came together. My horn ignited in one long stream of uncontrolled magic, my wings fluttered and shook with the immense orgasm around his cock that my body was gripping, pulling, and milking.

I screamed with the release.

I felt his warmth flood my body as it demanded everything he had.

^_^

(at the same time around Ponyville)

(Rarity’s POV)

“What do you think of Thorax, Rarity?” my sister asked me as we approached my boutique.

I looked down at her, “Well Sweetie, at first-” I was interrupted when a bright like came from the friendship castle. Then a second later, Sweetie Belle had disappeared. Another pulse of light a second later and she was back. I had to turn my back toward the bright pulsing light in order to see her. She was gone for only a second but she was wide-eyed with a huge goofy looking smile on her face when she returned. “Sweetie?”

(Octavia’s POV)

“Now Vi, I think you’ve had enough for tonight,” I told her while taking the bottle from her to put it back into our refrigerator.

“Oh come on, Octy,” Vinyl whined when her wine was taken away. “I’m celebra-” A flash of bright light streamed through our home. With a startled shout I shielded my eyes. But when I opened them again, she was gone. However, she reappeared again with another flash of light that, again, streamed through our home as if it wasn’t even there. Only now, Vinyl’s horn was sparking, her body was shaking in spasms, and she was moaning, “Now…t-that’s...deep b-base.”

(Twilight’s POV, a few minutes later)

I was finally able to completely relax against him after he had shifted to fully laying down. My head was resting against his chest as my body still twitched with the glorious afterglow. His arms were around me as he held me, so right now everything was perfect. I let him know with a long sigh as his hands slowly stroked my head and back. “And don’t you forget to always please your mistress,” I slowly slurred out playfully through a giggle that escaped me.

His chuckle was weak and tired, but filled with humor, “Yes, Mistress Twilight.”

“By the way, you're forgiven.”

“Thank you,” he kissed my forehead.

“As long as you don’t dare move for the next ten minutes,” I finished by mumbling into his chest.